Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


I 


THIS  ISSUE— 

HEBER  J.  GRANT 
DAVID  O.  McKAY 
N.  A.  PEDERSEN 
RAMONA  W.  CANNON 


J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 
GEORGE  D.  PYPER 
CLARISSA  A.  BEESLEY 
ANNIE  WELLS  CANNON 


MAY,    1936 

Volume  39  Number  5 
Return  Postage  Guaranteed 
SALT   LAKE   CITY,   UTAH 


Heber  J.  Grant. 
John  A.  Widtsoe, 

Editors 

Richard  L.  Evans, 

Managing  Editor 
Marba  C.  Josephson, 

Associate   Editor 

George  Q.  Morris,  General  Mgr. 
Clarissa  A.  Beesley,  Associate  Mgr. 
J.  K.  Orton,  Business  Mgr. 


'The  Glory  of  God  is  Intelligence' 

COMING 

IN   JUNE 


AN  ENCOURAGEMENT  TO  YOUTH— AN 
ARTICLE  ON  THE  OPPORTUNITIES  AND 
OBLIGATIONS  OF  THE  PRESENT  GEN- 
ERATION BY  PRESIDENT  J.  REUBEN 
CLARK,  JR. 


BUILDING  A  LIFE— BY  ALBERT  E. 
BOWEN,  GENERAL  SUPERINTENDENT 
OF  THE  YOUNG  MEN'S  MUTUAL  IM- 
PROVEMENT ASSOCIATION.  A 
THOUGHT-PROVOKING  ARTICLE  WITH 
WORTHWHILE  ELEMENTS  OF  LIVING 
GIVEN  THEIR  PROPER  PLACE  AND 
VALUE. 


THE  STORY  OF  FARNSWORTH  TELE- 
VISION—BY FAY  OLLERTON,  WITH  AN 
INTRODUCTION  BY  DR.  CARL  F.  EY- 
RING.  A  YOUNG  MORMON  SCIEN- 
TIST, PHILO  T.  FARNSWORTH,  HAS 
PRODUCED  ONE  OF  THE  FEW  PRAC- 
TICAL METHODS  OF  TELEVISION.  THE 
STORY  OF  HIS  ACHIEVEMENT  IS 
INFORMATIONAL  AND  INSPIRATIONAL. 


SAVING  THE  ONE  I  AM  WITH— BY  DR. 
W.  W.  HENDERSON  OF  THE  UTAH 
STATE  AGRICULTURAL  COLLEGE.  THIS 
ARTICLE,  DIRECTED  TO  YOUTH,  DE- 
SCRIBES UNFORGETTABLY  THE  RE- 
SPONSIBILITIES AND  OPPORTUNITIES 
OF  THE  INDIVIDUAL  WITH  RESPECT 
TO  THE  ACTIONS  OF  ALL  OTHER 
INDIVIDUALS. 


SHALL  WE  BE  LOYAL  TO  OUR  HER- 
ITAGE—BY DR.  JOSEPH  F.  MERRILL 
OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  TWELVE, 
AND  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  EUROPEAN 
MISSION.  IN  THIS  BRIEF  EDITORIAL 
COMMENT  A  THOUGHTFUL  AMERICAN 
OVERSEAS  LOOKS  AT  AMERICA  IN 
PERSPECTIVE. 


THE  SECOND  "STORY  OF  OUR  HYMNS" 
BY  GEORGE  D.  PYPER  TELLS  THE 
CIRCUMSTANCES  UNDER  WHICH  "A 
POOR  WAYFARING  MAN  OF  GRIEF" 
CAME  INTO  EXISTENCE,  AND  THE 
CIRCUMSTANCES  UNDER  WHICH  IT 
BECAME  SIGNIFICANT  IN  MORMON 
HISTORY. 


EXECUTIVE  AND  EDITORIAL 
OFFICES: 

SO    North   Main    Street,    Salt    Lake 
City,  Utah 

Copyrght  1932,  by  the  Young  Men's  Mutual 
Improvement  Association  Cdrporation  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
All  rights  reserved.  Subscription  price, 
$2.00  a  year,  in  advance;  20c  Single   Copy. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  as  second-class  matter.  Acceptance 
for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  pro- 
vided for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  October, 
1917,  authorized  July  2,   1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible 
for  unsolicited  manuscripts,  but  welcomes 
and  will  exercise  care  in  handling  all 
contributions. 


A  MAGAZINE  FOR  EVERY 
MEMBER  OF  THE   FAMILY 


Improvement 

ERA 


JUNE,      1936 


VOLUME    39  NUMBER    5 

"THE  VOICE  OF  THE  CHURCH" 

OFFICIAL  ORGAN  OF  THE  PRIESTHOOD  QUORUMS, 
MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS,  DEPART- 
MENT  OF  EDUCATION,  MUSIC  COMMITTEE,  WARD 
TEACHERS  AND  OTHER  AGENCIES  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF     JESUS     CHRIST     OF     LATTER-DAY     SAINTS, 


CONTENTS 

ibattonals: 

One  Man's  Memory  of  an  Honored  Mother 

President  Heber  J.  Grant 

A  Call  to  the  Priesthood John  A.  Widtsoe 

The  Meaning  of  "Honor" Richard  L.  Evans 

A  More  Militant  Motherhood Marba  C.  Josephson 


267 
296 
296 
297 


(church  cfeatures: 

First  American-European  Broadcast  of  the  Church 270 

First  Latter-day  Saint  Mother E.  Cecil  McGavin  285 

The  Story  of  Our  Hymns George  D.  Pyper  290 

A  New  Plan  for  Missionary  Work  in  the  Stakes  of  Zion ...  273 

Brazil — A  New  Frontier  for  the  Restored  Gospel 

Rulon  S.  Howells  317 

The  Church  Moves  On,  298,  299;  Ward  Teaching,  304;  An 
Important  Message  From  the  First  Presidency,  305;  Aaronic 
Priesthood,  306;  Mutual  Messages — Executives,  309;  Adults, 
309;  Photos  from  the  Field,  310  and  312;  M  Men,  311; 
Gleaners,  311;  Explorers  and  Scouts,  311;  Juniors,  313; 
Bee-Hive,   313. 

Special  O/eatures: 

Motherhood  David  O.  McKay  269 

You  and  Your  Mother Clarissa  A.  Beesley  274 

Those  Dionne  Sisters  C.  Frank  Steele  275 

Exploring  the  Stratosphere  with  Captain  Orvil  A.  Ander- 
son   Wilburn  C*  West  276 

The  Significance  of  Motherhood Annie  Wells  Cannon  282 

In  and  Out  of  Books N.  A,  Pedersen  286 

The  George  V  Trilogy Ramona  W.  Cannon  292 

A  Canadian  Tribute  to  George  V Joseph  Y.  Card  294 

Brazil — A  Land  of  Opportunity Marc  T*  Greene  316 

Tulip  Time  in  Holland Frank  L  Kooyman  321 

Exploring  the  Universe,  302;  On  the  Book  Rack,  303; 
Homing,  308;  Your  Page  and  Ours,  328;  Our  Advertisers, 
320. 

CJictton  ana  LPoetry: 

Understanding  Mother Vera  Hinckley  Mayhew  300 

Moving  Mountains  (Part  3) Walter  L.  Bailey  315 

Poetry:  Frontispiece,  Helping  Hands,  by  Thelma  P.  Seeg- 
miller,  266;  When  God  Speaks  by  Clara  H.  Park,  281; 
Pioneer  Mother  by  Christie  Lund,  284;  Poetry  Page,  295; 
A  Life  by  Zena  Chlarson,  322. 

cJae  Cover: 

Pioneer  Mother  is  the  title  of  this  sculptured  group  by  Avard  Fairbanks, 
noted  Mormon  sculptor.  This  monument  stands  in  a  park  in  Tacoma, 
Washington.  A  poem  by  Christie  Lund,  written  for  this  subject,  appears 
on  page  284. 

265 


Helping 
Hands 


By  THELMA  PARK 
SEEGMILLER 


TINY  hands  all  wet  and  soapy, 
Reaching  over  mother's  knee, 
As  he  splashes  in  the  dishpan 

Busy  as  a  lad  can  be; 
Washing,  wiping  plates  and  glasses, 

Soaking  pinafore  with  glee, 
Lifting  brown  eyes  fringed  with  lashes, 
'Baby  helping  mother,  see! 


\\i 


\" 


Little  feet  come  flying  faster 

When  he  hears  the  broom's  first  sweep. 
And  whichever  way  the  dirt  goes, 

He  must  there  get  down  and  creep; 
With  the  first  "fluff,  fluff"  of  pillow 

Comes  a  bouncing  curly  head 
Turning  somersaults  and  cartwheels 

"Helping  mother  make  the  bed/' 

Stirring  up  the  cake  for  dinner, 

Hanging  out  the  Monday  clothes. 
Little  hands  are  slightly  soiled  now, 

And  there's  black  on  baby's  nose. 
Still  he  must  do  mother's  sewing, 

First  the  needle,  then  the  thread, 
While  the  red  lips  laugh  and  chatter, 

"Helping  mother  stitch,"  they  said. 

Digging  up  the  favorite  flowers, 

Picking  green  fruit  from  the  tree, 
Until  mother  slowly  sighing, 

Takes  him  up  upon  her  knee; 
Sings  a  lullaby  so  softly; 

Little  head  against  her  leans; 
Little  eyes  shut  slowly,  surely, 

Helping  mother  now  in  dreams. 

Then  she  breathes  a  prayer  so  holy 

As  she  tucks  him  in  his  bed, 
'Thanks,  Dear  God,  for  busy  fingers, 

Laughing  eyes,  and  curly  head. 
May  his  little  feet  grow  stronger, 

Working,  playing,  all  he  can. 
Let  me  teach  him  to  help  others 

When  he  grows  to  be  a  man." 


266 


One  MAN'S  MEMORY 

of  an  HONORED  MOTHER 


By  PRESIDENT 
HEBER  J.  GRANT 


I  thank  the  Lord  for  that  mother 
of  mine. 
She  was  born  in  New  Jersey  of 
noble  parents,  Caleb  Ivins  and  Edith 
Ridgeway  Ivins — both  devout  Dutch 
Quakers,  one  of  whom  died  when 
mother  was  six  and  the  other  when 
she  was  nine  years  old.  She  was 
raised  under  Quaker  influences  in 
the  home  of  a  cousin,  in  circum- 
stances of  comparative  luxury  and 
comfort;  and  although  it  was  never 
required  of  her  to  engage  in  house- 
work she  became  skilled  in  the  arts 
of  homemaking,  and  even  in  the 
time  of  poverty  that  later  filled  part 
of  the  years  of  her  life,  she  presided 
over  her  home  with  serene  and  warm 
hospitality. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  mother 
joined  the  Baptist  Church,  with  the 
consent  of  her  relatives.  Sometime 
later,  while  she  was  visiting  at  the 
home  of  an  uncle  in  Hornerstown, 
New  Jersey,  she  went  to  a  meeting 
at  which  the  Mormon  missionaries 
were  preaching.  Subsequently  she 
met  the  minister  of  the  Baptist 
church  in  which  she  had  a  pew,  and 
he  said: 

"Miss  Ivins,  you  went  to  hear 
those  awful  Mormons.  If  you  go 
to  hear  them  again  your  pew  in  my 
church  will  be  vacant." 

I  have  understood  that  there  is  no 
one  on  earth  so  stubborn  as  a 
Scotchman,  except  a  Dutchman,  and 
my  father  was  Scotch  and  my 
mother  Dutch.  What  the  minister 
said  to  my  mother  got  her  "Dutch" 
up,  and  she  said  to  him: 

"My  pew  is  vacant  in  your 
church.  I  shall  go  to  hear  these 
Mormons,  and  I  shall  pray.  It  may 
be  that  they  have  the  truth." 

She  told  me  that  when  she  at- 
tended the  first  Latter-day  Saint 
meeting  she  only  went  out  of  curi- 
osity and  did  not  listen  attentively  or 
prayerfully,  but  went  merely  to 
please  her  sister  and  one  of  her  girl 
friends.  That  was  on  a  Saturday; 
but  the  night  after  attending  her 
first  Mormon  meeting  on  a  Sunday 
she  got  down  on  her  knees  and 
prayed  the  Lord  to  forgive  her  for 
doing  such  a  wicked  thing  as  going 


IN  this  brief  backward  glance  at  the  mother  of  a  prophet  is  told  the  story 
of  a  serene  and  gentle  life  that  preached  its  own  sermon.  In  this  man's 
memory  of  his  mother,  virtue,  honor,  integrity  and  admirable  independence 
color  the  pages  in  a  manner  which  may  inspire  other  mothers  and  other  sons 
to  bring  everlasting  honor  each  to  the  other. 


to  listen   to    false   prophets   on   the 
Sabbath. 

But  she  became  converted  to  the 
restored  Gospel.  The  men  who  con- 
verted her  were  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  himself  and  Erastus  Snow. 
And  my  mother's  brothers  who  were 
well-to-do  financially  offered  to  set- 
tle an  annuity  upon  her  for  life  if 
she  would  renounce  her  religion. 
One  of  her  brothers  said  to  her: 
"Rachel,  you  have  disgraced  the 
name  of  Ivins.  We  never  want  to 
see  you  again  if  you  stay  with  those 
awful  Mormons," — this  was  when 
she  was  leaving  for  Utah — "but," 
he  continued,  "come  back  in  a  year, 


come  back  in  five  years,  come  back 
in  ten  or  twenty  years,  and  no  mat- 
ter when  you  come  back,  the  latch- 
string  will  be  out,  and  affluence  and 
ease  will  be  your  portion." 

Later,  when  poverty  became  her 
lot,  if  she  actually  had  not  known 
that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of 
God  and  that  the  Gospel  was  true, 
all  she  needed  to  have  done  was  to 
return  east  and  let  her  brothers 
take  care  of  her.  But  rather  than 
return  to  her  wealthy  relatives  in 
the  East  where  she  would  have  been 
amply  provided  for,  with  no  struggle 
for  herself  or  her  child,  she  preferred 
to  make  her  way  among  those  to 
whom  she  was  more 
strongly  attached  than 
her  kindred  who  were 
not  believers  in  her  faith. 
And  so  she  sewed,  at  first 
by  hand  with  a  needle  and 
thread  and  later  with  a 
sewing  machine,  and  kept 
boarders  to  make  a  living 
for  herself  and  her  little 
child.  Although  she  had 
been  reared  in  affluence 
she  adapted  herself  to  con- 


PRESIDENT  HEBER  J. 
GRANT  AND  HIS  MOTHER, 
RACHEL  RIDGEWAY  IVINS 
GRANT. 


267 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


ditions  of  poverty,  and  her  home 
was  always  a  pattern  of  neatness. 

]My  mother's  altered  circum- 
stances came  about  by  reason 
of  my  father's  death.  My  father 
died  when  I  was  nine  days  old,  and 
mother  was  both  father  and  mother 
to  me;  and  I  thank  the  Lord  for  a 
mother  who  encouraged  her  son. 
She  raised  me  with  such  close  care 
that  I  never  learned  to  throw  a  rock, 
and  yet  when  I  joined  a  baseball 
club  and  told  mother  I  was  going  to 
learn  to  play  baseball  well  enough 
to  play  on  the  team  that  would  win 
the  championship  of  the  territory 
of  Utah,  my  mother  encouraged  the 
ambitions  of  her  son.  And  when, 
day  after  day,  I  had  persisted  in 
coming  home  from  school  and  throw- 
ing a  ball  at  Bishop  Woolley's  barn 
for  practice,  she  would  tie  up  my 
arm  at  night  with  wet  cloths  because 
it  would  ache  so  badly.  And  I  did 
play  on  the  team  that  won  the  cham- 
pionship of  the  territory,  and  I  have 
never  played  a  game  of  baseball 
since  that  purpose  was  accom- 
plished. My  mother  encouraged  me 
in  all  of  my  righteous  and  whole- 
some ambitions. 

On  one  occasion  the  bishop  came 
into  my  mother's  house  when  the 
rain  was  coming  through  the  roof. 
He  said:  "Widow  Grant,  I  shall 
put  a  new  roof  on  this  house  im- 
mediately, out  of  the  Fast  dona- 
tions." 

"No,  you  will  not,"  Mother  said, 
"I  have  some  sewing  here,  and  when 
I  finish  it,  it  will  bring  in  a  few  dol- 
lars, and  I  will  buy  some  shingles 
and  mend  the  places  in  the  roof 
where  the  rain  is  coming  through. 
This  old  house  will  have  to  do  until 
my  boy  grows  up  and  builds  me  a 
better  one." 

I  remember  working  twenty  long 
weeks  to  get  a  ten  dollar  bill — fifty 
cents  each  Saturday — while  going  to 
school  as  a  boy  of  fourteen.  I  had 
heard  of  insurance,  and  with  that 
ten  dollars  I  insured  my  mother's 
house.  My  good  bishop  said:  "My 
gracious,  Heber  ought  to  have  given 
that  ten  dollars  to  his  mother.  Why, 
if  Widow  Grant's  house  were  to 
burn  down  I  would  go  around  this 
ward,  and  she  has  so  many  friends 
that  within  forty-eight  hours  I  would 
get  the  money  with  which  to  build 
her  a  better  house  than  the  one  she 
now  has." 

One  of  my  friends  told  me  this, 
and  I  said: 

"I  can  insure  my  mother's  house 
for  enough  to  build  another  one  if 
it  burns  down  and  I  don't  care  to 

268 


live  in  a  house  built  by  charity.  I 
would  be  a  little  pauper,  living  in 
a  house  not  knowing  who  furnished 


THE  SERENE  nature  of  President 
Grant's  mother  has  left  a  deep 
impression  upon  this  man\s  life — 
especially  since  he  himself  was  not 
calm  by  nature  and  has  acquired 
tranquility  of  mind  in  later  life  only 
by  determined  effort.  Below  are  ex~ 
cerpts  from  the  chapter  on  "Serenity" 
in  "As  a  Man  Thinketh,"  by  James 
Allen,  which  President  Grant  fre~ 
quently  reads  and  quotes.  In  his 
original  copy  of  this  book  President 
Grant  years  ago  penciled  a  note  in 
the  margin,  as  he  read  the  paragraphs 
on  serenity,  that  of  all  the  women  he 
had  ever  known,  his  own  mother 
and  her  sister,  Anthony  W.  Ivins' 
mother,  were  the  most  calm  and 
serene: 

"Calmness  of  mind  is  one  of  the 
beautiful  jewels  of  wisdom.  It  is  the 
result  of  long  and  patient  effort  in 
self-control.  Its  presence  is  an  indi- 
cation  of  ripened  experience,  and  of 
a  more  than  ordinary  knowledge  of 
the  laws  and  operations  of  thought. 
*      *     * 

"The  calm  man,  having  learned 
how  to  govern  himself,  knows  how 
to  adapt  himself  to  others;  and  they, 
in  turn,  reverence  his  spiritual 
strength,  and  feel  that  they  can  learn 
of  him  and  rely  upon  him.  The  more 
tranquil  a  man  becomes,  the  greater 
is  his  success,  his  influence,  his 
power  for  good.  Even  the  ordinary 
trader  will  find  his  business  pros- 
perity increase  as  he  develops  a 
greater  self-control  and  equanimity, 
for  people  will  always  prefer  to  deal 
with  a  man  whose  demeanor  is 
strongly  equable. 

"The  strong,  calm  man  is  always 
loved  and  revered.  He  is  like  a 
shade-giving  tree  in  a  thirsty  land,  or 
a  sheltering  rock  in  a  storm.  'Who 
does  not  love  a  tranquil  heart,  a 
sweet-tempered,  balanced  life?  It 
does  not  matter  whether  it  rains  or 
shines,  or  what  changes  come  to 
those  possessing  these  blessings,  for 
they  are  always  sweet,  serene,  and 
calm.  That  exquisite  poise  of  char- 
acter which  we  call  serenity  is  the 
last  lesson  of  culture;  it  is  the  flower- 
ing of  life,  the  fruitage  of  the  soul. 
It  is  precious  as  wisdom,  more  to  be 
desired  than  gold — yea,  than  even 
fine  gold.  How  insignificant  mere 
money-seeking  looks  in  comparison 
with  a  serene  life — a  life  that  dwells 
in  the  ocean  of  Truth,  beneath  the 
waves,  beyond  the  reach  of  tempests, 
in  the  Eternal  Calm! 

"  'How  many  people  we  know 
who  sour  their  lives,  who  ruin  all 
that  is  sweet  and  beautiful  by  ex- 
plosive tempers,  who  destroy  their 
poise  of  character,  and  make  bad 
blood!  It  is  a  question  whether  the 
great  majority  of  people  do  not  ruin 
their  lives  and  mar  their  happiness  by 
lack  of  self-control.  How  few  people 
we  meet  in  life  who  are  well  bal- 
anced, who  have  that  exquisite  poise 
which  is  characteristic  of  the  finished 
character!' " 


the  money  to  build  it,  and  therefore 
not  being  able  to  pay  it  back." 

Bishop  Woolley  remarked  after 
one  of  these  interviews  with  my 
mother:  "If  Widow  Grant  waits 
for  that  boy  to  build  her  a  home 
she  will  never  have  one.  He  is  the 
laziest  boy  in  the  Thirteenth  Ward. 
He  spends  his  time  hour  after  hour 
throwing  a  ball  at  my  barn  over  the 
back  fence  of  his  mother's  lot,  in- 
stead of  doing  something  useful  for 
his  mother." 

I  think  this  very  remark  had  a 
stimulating  effect  upon  me  in  helping 
me  to  build  my  mother  a  home, 
which  I  did  before  I  was  twenty-one 
years  of  age;  and  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  asking  Bishop  Woolley  to  dedi- 
cate it.  At  last  he  said  I  was  the 
hardest  worker  in  the  Thirteenth 
Ward,  and  he  said  he  would  decline 
the  honor  of  dedicating  it  in  favor 
of  President  Daniel  H.  Wells,  who 
was  present  at  the  dedication  to 
which  my  mother  had  proudly  in- 
vited her  friends. 

"Touring  those  days  of  poverty 
when  I  was  a  small  boy  my 
mother  often  entertained  friends  and 
sometimes  distinguished  guests  in 
a  most  hospitable  way.  Reminiscing, 
she  once  said:  "They  loved  to 
come  and  I  loved  to  have  them,  and 
sometimes  Heber  and  I  would  live 
on  very  scanty  fare  that  we  might 
have  the  greater  pleasure  of  provid- 
ing something  good  to  share  with 
our  friends." 

The  spirit  of  quiet  dignity  and 
serene  self-composure  characterized 
my  mother's  life.  She  was  an  ideal 
homemaker.  Her  very  presence  was 
restful.  She  always  had  friends 
who  were  proud  of  her  integrity  and 
her  devotion  to  her  religion.  She 
was  a  woman  of  mighty  faith,  and 
of  patient  endurance  under  all  cir- 
cumstances. She  served  the  Church; 
she  was  devoted  to  her  son  and  she 
stood  in  humility  before  her  Father 
in  Heaven.  So  near  to  the  Lord 
would  she  get  in  her  prayers  that 
they  were  a  wonderful  inspiration 
to  me  from  childhood  to  manhood. 

I  live  today  in  the  eightieth  year 
of  my  life  as  one  whose  mother  was 
all  to  me.  She  set  an  example  of 
integrity,  of  devotion  and  love,  and 
of  determination  and  honor  second 
to  none.  Her  life  was  a  sermon  that 
rings  through  my  soul  to  this  day. 
One  of  the  main  reasons  I  am  Pres- 
ident of  the  Church  today  is  that  I 
have  followed  the  advice  and  coun- 
sel and  the  burning  testimony  of 
the  divinity  of  God,  which  came 
to  me  from  my  mother. 


Motherhood 


By  PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  McKAY 


PRESIDENT   DAVID   0.    McKAY 


Motherhood  is  the  greatest  potential  influence 
either  for  good  or  ill  in  human  life.  The  moth- 
er's image  is  the  first  that  stamps  itself  on  the 
unwritten  page  of  the  young  child's  mind.  It  is  her 
caress  that  first  awakens  a  sense  of  security;  her  kiss, 
the  first  realization  of  affection;  her  sympathy  and  ten- 
derness, the  first  assurance  that  there  is  love  in  the 
world.  True,  there  comes  a  time  when  father  takes  his 
place  as  exemplar  and  hero  of  the  growing  boy,  and  in 
the  latter's  budding  ambition  to  develop  manly  traits,  he 
outwardly  seems  to  turn  from  the  more  gentle  and  tender 
virtues  engendered  by  his  mother.  Yet  that  ever- 
directing  and  restraining  influence  implanted  during  the 
first  years  of  his  childhood  lingers  with  him  and  per- 
meates his  thoughts  and  memory  as  distinctively  as 
perfume  clings  to  each  particular  flower. 

In  more  than  one  instance  in  the  life  of  fiery  youth, 
this  lingering  influence  has  proved  a  safeguard  in  the 
hour  of  temptation — an  influence  greater  in  its  restrain- 
ing power  than  the  threat  of  the  law  of  the  land,  the 
ostracism  of  society,  or  the  fear  of  violating  a  command 
of  God.  In  a  moment  of  youthful  recklessness  the  youth 
might  defy  one  or  all  of  these  forces,  and  do  what  his 
hot  blood  bade,  but  at  the  critical  moment,  the  flash  of 
a  mother's  confiding  trust,  the  realization  of  her  sorrow 
if  he  fail  to  be  true  to  it  have  given  him  power  to  refrain 
from  indulgence  that  might  blight  his  entire  career.  Thus 

"The  mother,  in  her  office,  holds  the  key 
Of  the  soul;  and  she  it  is  who  stamps  the  coin 
Of  character,  and  makes  the  being  who  would  be  a  savage 
But  for  her  gentle  cares,  a  Christian  man. 
Then  crown  her  Queen  o'  the  world." 

Motherhood  consists  of  three  principal  attributes  or 
qualities:  namely,  (1)  The  power  to  bear,  (2)  The 
ability  to  rear,  (3)  The  gift  to  love. 

Some  women  there  are  who  possess  only  the  first,  and 
who,  therefore,  are  unworthy  the  name  of  mother.  Self- 
ishly, passionately,  they  have  expressed  themselves,  as 
others  of  their  kind,  on  the  low  plane  of  physical  life, 
scorning  the  responsibility  to  sacrifice  for  and  to  rear 
their  offspring,  choking  the  fountain  of  love  by  self  and 
the  willful  neglect  of  their  children. 

In  contrast,  there  are  other  women  who,  denied  the 
power  to  bear  children,  adopt  some  as  their  own,  rear 


them  with  an  ability  characteristic  of  and  inherent  in  true 
womanhood,  and  fill  the  lives  of  their  darlings  with  a  love 
that  only  the  yearning  soul  of  such  a  mother  can  know. 
Such  are  true  mothers,  indeed,  though  part  of  the  ex- 
perience of  motherhood  be  denied  them! 

This  ability  and  willingness  properly  to  rear  children, 
the  gift  to  love,  and  eagerness,  yes,  longing  to  express 
it  in  soul  development,  make  motherhood  the  noblest 
office  or  calling  in  the  world.  It  is  the  greatest  of  all 
professions,  the  most  beautiful  of  all  arts.  She  who  can 
paint  a  masterpiece  or  write  a  book  that  will  influence 
millions  deserves  the  admiration  and  the  plaudits  of 
mankind;  but  she  who  rears  successfully  a  family  of 
healthy,  beautiful  sons  and  daughters,  whose  influence 
will  be  felt  through  generations  to  come,  whose  immortal 
souls  will  exert  an  influence  throughout  the  ages  long 
after  paintings  shall  have  faded,  and  books  and  statues 
shall  have  decayed  or  shall  have  been  destroyed,  de- 
serves the  highest  honor  that  man  can  give,  and  the 
choicest  blessings  of  God.  In  her  high  duty  and  service 
to  humanity,  endowing  with  immortality  eternal  spirits, 
she  is  co-partner  with  the  Creator  Himself. 

Womanhood,  therefore,  should  be  intelligent  and  pure 
because  it  is  the  living  life-fountain  from  which  flows 
the  stream  of  humanity.  She  who  would  pollute  that 
stream  by  tobacco,  poisonous  drugs,  or  by  germs  that 
would  shackle  the  unborn,  is  untrue  to  her  sex  and  an 
enemy  to  the  strength  and  perpetuity  of  the  race. 

On  the  other  hand  it  is  every  mother's  duty  and  should 
be  every  mother's  inspiration  and  supreme  joy  to  make  it 
possible  for  her  children  to  pay  her  the  tribute  that  you 
and  I,  in  the  words  of  the  prince,  can  pay  to  our  mothers : 

"She  of  whom  you  speak, 
My  mother,  looks  as  whole  as  some  serene 
Creation  minted  in  the  golden  moods 
Of  sovereign  artists;  not  a  thought,  a  touch, 
But  pure  as  lines  of  green  that  streak  the  white 
Of  the  first  snowdrop's  inner  leaves." 

"Happy  he 
With  such  a  mother;  faith  in  womankind 
Beats  with  his  blood,  and  trust  in  all  things  high 
Comes  easy  to  him,  and  though  he  trip  and  fall 
He  shall  not  bind  his  soul  with  clay." 

The  laws  of  life  and  the  revealed  word  of  God  combine 
in  placing  upon  motherhood  and  fatherhood  the  responsi- 
bility of  giving  to  children  not  only  a  pure  unshackled 
birth,  but  also  a  training  in  faith  and  uprightness.  They 
are  to  be  taught  "to  understand  the  doctrine  of  repent- 
ance, faith  in  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  and  of 
baptism  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on 
of  hands,  when  eight  years  old."  To  those  who  neglect 
this  in  precept  and  example,  "the  sin  be  upon  the  heads 
of  the  parents."     ( D.  &  C.  68 :  25. ) 

God  give  the  world  today,  intelligent,  devoted,  faith- 
engendering  mothers! 


269 


Salt  Lake  Tribune  Staff  Photo. 

VIEW  OF  PART  OF  THE  CONGREGATION  IN  ATTENDANCE  AT  ONE  OF  THE  SESSIONS  OF  THE  ONE   HUNDRED   SIXTH   ANNUAL  CONFERENCE  OF  THE  CHURCH 

IN   THE   SALT   LAKE  TABERNACLE,  /,PR!L  4,   5,   AND   6,   1936 

First  american-european 

broadcast  of  the  church,  with 

the  first  presidency  speaking 

For  the  first  time  in  its  history,  and  in  one  of  the  most 
significant  events  in  its  whole  life,  the  church  spoke  to  the 
world  as  a  Church  in  a  General  Conference  during  an  Amer- 
ican-European BROADCAST,  SUNDAY,  APRIL  5,  1936,  TO  BEAR  SOLEMN 
WITNESS    OF   THE    LORD    JESUS    CHRIST   AND    HlS    LATTER-DAY   WORK. 


The  throngs  who  crowded  the 
Tabernacle  and  Temple 
Square  at  the  third  session  of 
the  One  Hundred  and  Sixth  Annual 
Conference  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  Sunday 
morning,  April  5,  1936,  were  wit- 
nesses of  an  American-European 
broadcast  during  which  for  the  first 
time  in  its  history,  and  in  one  of  the 
most  significant  events  in  its  whole 
life,  the  Church  spoke  to  the  world 
as  a  Church  in  a  General  Confer- 
ence. The  First  Presidency  voiced 
the  message  which  the  Church  gave. 
Members  of  the  First  Pres- 
idency have  appeared  individually 
on  nationwide  networks  on  numer- 
ous previous  occasions,  and  Church 
features  have  been  released  pre- 
viously on  international  networks, 
but  this  was  the  first  testimony  of 
the  Presidency  speaking  for  the 
Church  in  General  Conference  on  a 
nationwide  American  network 
270 


broadcast  or  on  an  American- 
European  broadcast. 

This  broadcast  is  a  demonstration 
of  how  the  Gospel  may  be  preached 
to  every  living  creature.  What  the 
future  may  hold  for  the  Church  in 
carrying  out  its  divinely  ordained 
mission  through  this  means  only  the 
Lord  Himself  now  fully  sees  and 
understands. 

Concerning  the  coverage  and 
number  of  stations  releasing  this 
program,  which  was  presented  on 
the  regularly  scheduled  Church  of 
the  Air  series,  the  following  tele- 
gram has  been  received  from  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System: 

1315  W  A  New  York  April  10,  1936 
Evans — KSL: 

Church  of  the  Air  program  April  5  from 
KSL  was  short  waved  to  Europe  from  one 
five  on.  First  five  minutes  of  program  was 
not.  Fifty-six  stations  were  scheduled  for 
this  program. 

Allen. 

The  time  quoted  in  the  above  wire 


is  Eastern  standard  time.  Converted 
into  Mountain  time  it  means  that  the 
program  was  short  waved  to  Europe 
from  eleven  five  to  eleven  thirty 
a.  m.  The  five  minutes  which  were 
not  short  waved  included  the  sig- 
nature music,  the  first  general  intro- 
duction and  the  opening  hymn.  The 
three  talks  of  the  First  Presidency, 
on  this  schedule,  would  have  been 
transmitted  to  Europe  in  full. 

In  addition  to  the  appearance  of 
the  Presidency,  an  outstanding 
feature  of  the  broadcast  was  the 
congregational  singing  by  near  ten 
thousand  voices  as  they  joined  in  the 
opening  hymn  "How  Firm  a  Found- 
ation," and  later  sang  one  chorus 
of  "An  Angel  From  on  High,"  the 
verse  duet  of  which  was  sung  by 
Elder  Claudius  Doty  and  Sister 
Ida  Hepworth.  The  congregation 
closed  with  the  Doxology,  in  the 
singing  of  which  the  radio  audience 
was  invited  to  join.    In  honor  of  the 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


memory  of  the  latter-day  prophet, 
Joseph  Smith,  Elder  Harold  H.  Ben- 
nett sang  "The  Seer"  immediately 
preceding  President  Grant's  address. 

The  singing  was  directed  by  Elder 
J.  Spencer  Cornwall,  Tabernacle 
Choir  conductor,  with  Elder  Frank 
W.  Asper,  Tabernacle  organist,  ac- 
companying. Elder  Richard  L. 
Evans,  Church  radio  announcer, 
conducted  and  announced  the  pro- 
gram under  the  direction  of  the 
Church  Radio  Committee,  Elders 
Stephen  L.  Richards,  Melvin  J.  Bal- 
lard, and  Charles  A.  Callis. 

Witnessed  by  the  same  congrega- 
tion of  nearly  ten  thousand,  the  reg- 
ular one-hour  nation-wide  Sunday 
morning  broadcast  of  the  Tabernacle 
choir  had  concluded  at  ten  thirty 
a.  m.,  following  which  the  confer- 
ence was  opened  with  song  and 
prayer,  and  one  speaker  presented. 
At  ten  fifty  a.  m.,  conference  pro- 
ceedings were  interrupted  to  prepare 
for  the  Church  of  the  Air  broadcast 
and  instruct  the  congregation  as  to 
what  was  expected  of  them. 

At  eleven  o'clock  came  the  signal 
to  start,  and  before  that  memorable 
half-hour  had  concluded,  millions  in 
America  and  Europe  had  heard  at 
the  same  time  the  solemn  and  soul- 
penetrating  testimonies  of  the  Lord's 
living  prophet,  Heber  J.  Grant,  and 
his  counsellors  in  latter-day  Israel, 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  and 
President  David  O.  McKay. 

President  Grant,  who  spoke  last, 

was  introduced  as  follows: 

Announcer: — In  a  brief  message  directed 
to  members  and  friends  of  the  Church  and 
to  listeners  everywhere,  the  presiding  head 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  will  com- 
ment on  some  of  the  fundamental  beliefs 
of  this  Church  as  set  forth  in  the  Articles 
of  Faith  and  elsewhere.     President  Grant — 

The  President's  message  is  here 
given  in  full: 

In  thinking  seriously  of  the  economic 
condition  of  the  world,  I  am  convinced 
without  doubt,  that  a  revelation  in  the  book 
of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  known  as  the 
Word  of  Wisdom,  given  by  the  Lord,  the 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  over  100  years  ago,  would 
solve  the  economic  problems  not  only  of 
our  country  but  of  every  other  country, 
if  it  were  obeyed  by  the  people  of  the 
world. 

This  Word  of  Wisdom  teaches  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  to  refrain  from  the  use  of 
tea,  coffee,  tobacco,  and  liquor,  and  part 
of  it  reads  as  follows: 

"To  be  sent  greeting;  not  by  command- 
ment or  constraint,  but  by  revelation  and 
the  word  of  wisdom,  showing  forth  the 
order  and  will  of  God  in  the  temporal  sal- 
vation of  all  Saints  in  the  last  days —  .  .  . 

"Behold,  verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto 
you:  In  consequence  of  evils  and  designs 
which  do  and  will  exist  in  the  hearts  of 
conspiring   men  in   the   last  days,   I   have 


warned  you,  and  forewarn  you,  by  giving 
unto  you  this  word  of  wisdom  by  revela- 
tion-—  ... 

"And  all  saints  who  remember  to  keep 
and  do  these  sayings,  walking  in  obedience 
to  the  commandments,  shall  receive  health 
in  their  navel  and  marrow  to  their  bones; 

"And  shall  find  wisdom  and  great  treas- 
ures of  knowledge,  even  hidden  treasures; 

"And  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  and 
shall  walk  and  not  faint. 

"And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a 
promise,  that  the  destroying  angel  shall 
pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of  Israel,  and 
not  slay  them.     Amen." 

Another  thing  that  is  needed  is  to  main- 
tain the  Constitution  of  our  country,  and 
I  now  have  pleasure  in  reading  a  declara- 
tion by  Joseph  Smith  regarding  the  Con- 
stitution : 

"The  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
is  a  glorious  standard;  it  is  founded  in  the 


PRESIDENT  HEBER  J.  GRANT 

wisdom  of  God.  It  is  a  heavenly  banner; 
it  is,  to  all  those  who  are  privileged  with 
the  sweets  of  liberty,  like  the  cooling  shades 
and  refreshing  waters  of  a  great  rock  in 
a  weary  and  thirsty  land.  It  is  like  a  great 
tree  under  whose  branches  men  from  every 
clime  can  be  shielded  from  the  burning 
rays  of  the  sun." 

I  read  from  a  Declaration  of  Belief  re- 
garding governments  and  laws  in  general, 
adopted  by  unanimous  vote  of  a  general 
assembly  of  the  Church  over  100  years  ago: 

"We  believe  that  governments  were  in- 
stituted of  God  for  the  benefit  of  man;  and 
that  He  holds  men  accountable  for  their 
acts  in  relation  to  them,  both  in  making 
laws  and  administering  them,  for  the  good 
and  safety  of  society. 

"We  believe  that  no  government  can 
exist  in  peace,  except  such  laws  are  framed 
and  held  inviolate  as  will  secure  to  each 
individual  the  free  exercise  of  conscience, 
the  right  and  control  of  property,  and  the 
protection  of  life.  .  .  . 

"We  do  not  believe  it  just  to  mingle 
religious  influence  with  civil  government, 
whereby  one  religious  society  is  fostered 
and  another  proscribed  in  its  spiritual  priv- 
ileges, and  the  individual  rights  of  its  mem- 
bers, as  citizens,  denied." 

The  leading  officials  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  have 
been  accused  of  exercising  unrighteous  do- 
minion, because  of  the  priesthood  they  hold. 


Joseph  Smith  was  sentenced  by  a  court 
martial  to  be  shot  the  following  morning, 
and  General  Alexander  D.  Doniphan  re- 
fused to  carry  out  the  order  of  his  com- 
manding general,  and  said  that  it  was  cold- 
blooded murder.  This  frightened  the  gen- 
eral in  command  of  the  mob,  which  was 
expelling  our  people  from  the  state  of  Mis- 
souri; so  they  imprisoned  the  prophet  and 
others  in  Liberty  jail,  and  while  there  he 
received  from  the  Lord  one  of  the  most 
wonderful  revelations  ever  given  to  our 
people,  regarding  the  exercise  of  the  priest- 
hood, and  I  have  pleasure  in  quoting  part 
of  it: 

"We  have  learned  by  sad  experience 
that  it  is  the  nature  and  disposition  of  al- 
most all  men,  as  soon  as  they  get  a  little 
authority,  as  they  suppose,  they  will  im- 
mediately begin  to  exercise  unrighteous  do- 
minion. 

"Hence,  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen. 

"No  power  or  influence  can  or  ought  to 
be  maintained  by  virtue  of  the  priesthood, 
only  by  persuasion,  by  long-suffering,  by 
gentleness  and  meekness,  and  by  love  un- 
feigned; 

"By  kindness,  and  pure  knowledge,  which 
shall  greatly  enlarge  the  soul  without  hy- 
pocrisy, and  without  guile — 

"Reproving  betimes  with  sharpness, 
when  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost;  and 
the  showing  forth  afterwards  an  increase  of 
love  toward  him  whom  thou  hast  reproved, 
lest  he  esteem  thee  to  be  his  enemy. 

"That  he  may  know  that  thy  faithfulness 
is  stronger  than  the  cords  of  death. 

"Let  thy  bowels  also  be  full  of  charity 
toward  all  men,  and  to  the  household  of 
faith,  and  let  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts 
unceasingly;  then  shall  thy  confidence  wax 
strong  in  the  presence  of  God;  and  the  doc- 
trine of  the  priesthood  shall  distil  upon  thy 
soul  as  the  dews  from  heaven. 

"The  Holy  Ghost  shall  be  thy  constant 
companion,  and  thy  scepter  an  unchanging 
scepter  of  righteousness  and  truth;  and 
thy  dominion  shall  be  an  everlasting  do- 
minion, and  without  compulsory  means  it 
shall  flow  unto  thee  forever  and  ever." 

I  quote  the  eleventh,  twelfth,  and  thir- 
teenth Articles  of  Faith  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints: 

"We  claim  the  privilege  of  worshiping 
Almighty  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  our  conscience,  and  allow  all  men  the 
same  privilege,  let  them  worship  how, 
where,  or  what  they  may. 

"We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings, 
presidents,  rulers,  and  magistrates,  in  obey- 
ing, honoring,  and  sustaining  the  law. 

"We  believe  in  being  honest,  true,  chaste, 
benevolent,  virtuous,  and  in  doing  good  to 
all  men;  indeed,  we  may  say  that  we 
follow  the  admonition  of  Paul:  We  believe 
all  things,  we  hope  all  things,  we  have 
endured  many  things,  and  hope  to  be  able 
to  endure  all  things.  If  there  is  anything 
virtuous,  lovely,  or  of  good  report  .  or 
praise-worthy  we  seek  after  these  things." 

I  close  my  remarks  by  bearing  my  testi- 
mony to  the  world :  I  know,  as  I  know  that  I 
live,  that  God  lives,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  his 
Son,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  who  came 
to  the  earth  with  a  divinely  appointed 
mission  to  die  on  the  cross  for  the  sins  of 
mankind.  And  I  bear  my  testimony  that 
I  know  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of 
the  true  and  the  living  God. 

Preceding  President  Grant,  Pres- 
ident J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  was  intro- 
duced: 

Announcer:    President  J.  Reuben  Clark, 

271 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Jr.,  First  Counsellor  to  President  Grant 
in  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  will  now 
speak  on  the  "Faith,  Belief,  and  Knowl- 
edge of  this  Church  concerning  Jesus 
Christ."     President  Clark — 

The  full  text  of  President  Clark's 
message  is  given  here: 

I  wish  to  state  the  faith,  the  belief,  and 
the  knowledge  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  re- 
garding Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

We  accept  literally  the  words  of  John 
concerning  the  Christ:  "In  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God." 


PRESIDENT  J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 

The  Christ  has  declared  in  our  own  day: 
"I  was  in  the  beginning  with  the  Father, 
and  am  the  firstborn." 

We  also  accept  John's  declaration  that 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  creator  of  the  world, 
that  "all  things  were  made  by  him;  and 
without  him  was  not  anything  made  that 
was  made." 

We  believe  that  in  a  great  council  of 
Heaven  held  before  the  world  was,  Satan 
proposed  one  plan  for  creating  and  ruling 
the  world  and  its  progeny,  and  that  Christ 
proposed  another,  that  Satan's  plan  was 
rejected,  as  taking  away  the  agency  of  man, 
and  Christ's  was  accepted  as  keeping  man's 
agency. 

We  believe  that  in  obedience  to  the  plan 
Christ  created  the  world  and  all  that  in  it 
is,  first  spiritually,  then  temporally,  and 
that  in  this  work  of  creation  He  became 
one  of  the  Great  Trinity  of  three  personages 
— the  Godhead — the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  believe  that  following  this  creation 
the  Lord  from  time  to  time  showed  himself 
to  man,  either  in  person  or  in  vision,  or 
in  dream  or  by  speech,  beginning  with 
Adam,  and  later  to  Enoch,  Noah,  Abraham, 
Moses,  Samuel,  Daniel,  and  others  on  the 
eastern  hemisphere,  and  to  many  prophets 
on  the  western  continents;  in  one  of  the 
most  glorious  theophanies  of  all  time,  the 
Lord  showed  himself,  before  His  birth,  to 
the  brother  of  Jared,  the  man  of  greatest 
faith  of  His  time,  saying:  "Because  of  thy 
faith  thou  hast  seen  that  I  shall  take  upon 
me  flesh  and  blood.  Behold  this  body, 
which  ye  now  behold,  is  the  body  of  my 
spirit;  and  even  as  I  appear  unto  thee  to  be 
in  spirit  will  I  appear  unto  my  people  in 
the  flesh." 

We  believe  that  in  the  meridian  of  time 

272 


Mary  the  Virgin  gave  birth  to  Jesus,  the 
only  begotten  of  the  Father,  in  very  deed 
and  fact  the  son  of  God;  that  Jesus  was 
crucified  upon  the  cross;  that  he  was  buried 
and  lay  in  a  tomb  till  the  morning  of  the 
third  day  when  he  was  verily  resurrected 
from  the  dead — that  is,  his  spirit  and  his 
body  reunited  and  he  rose  from  the  tomb 
a  perfect,  glorified,  living  soul;  that  thus 
Christ  atoned  for  Adam's  fall  from  which 
man  is  so  redeemed,  and  that  all  men  will, 
by  reason  of  that  atonement,  be  resurrected 
— that  is,  the  body  and  spirit  of  every  per- 
son born  into  the  world  will  at  some  time 
after  death,  and  in  the  due  course  of  the 
Lord,  be  reunited,  thus  fulfilling  Paul's  say- 
ing: "As  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive." 

We  believe  that  except  for  this  atone- 
ment of  Christ  for  the  fall  of  Adam,  man 
would,  through  all  the  eternities,  have  re- 
mained under  the  penalty  of  the  mortal  and 
spiritual  death  brought  upon  the  human 
family  by  Adam. 

We  thus  believe  Christ  to  be  in  the 
full,  true,  and  the  most  literal  sense,  the 
Creator  of  the  world,  one  of  the  Godhead, 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  the  Son 
of  God,  the  promised  Messiah,  the  first 
fruits  of  the  resurrection,  the  redeemer  of 
the  world. 

We  believe  that  some  1800  years  after 
the  Son's  death  and  resurrection,  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  two  glorified  personages  hav- 
ing human  form,  appeared  to  a  boy  four- 
teen years  of  age,  even  as  the  Lord  came 
of  old  to  the  child  Samuel  in  the  Temple; 
that  the  Father,  pointing  to  the  Son,  said: 
"This  is  my  beloved  Son,  hear  Him;"  and 
that  the  Son,  responding  to  the  lad's  inquiry 
as  to  which  of  the  many  sectarian  creeds 
was  right,  told  the  lad  that  none  of  them 
was  right,  and  that  he  should  join  none  of 
them. 

We  believe  that  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  this  same  lad,  Joseph  Smith,  grown 
to  maturity,  the  Lord  restored  to  earth 
the  true  Gospel  and  the  Priesthood  of  God 
which  had  been  taken  from  the  earth  be- 
cause of  the  transgressions  of  men. 

Hundreds  of  thousands  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  living  and  dead,  have  proclaimed 
their  absolute  knowledge  of  the  truth  of 
every  declaration  I  have  made;  some  of 
them  have  sealed  their  testimonies  with 
a  martyr's  blood.  To  the  testimony  of  the 
humblest  of  all  these,  I  wish  in  humility 
to  add  my  own. 

President  David  O.  McKay  was 

the  first  speaker,  and  was  introduced 

with  these  words: 

Announcer: — The  first  speaker  today 
will  be  President  David  O.  McKay,  second 
Counsellor  to  President  Grant  in  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Mormon  Church.  The 
subject  of  his  address:  "Happiness  and 
strength  of  character  come  by  losing  self 
for  the  good  of  others."  President  McKay — 

President  McKay's  address  fol- 
lows: 

All  mankind  desire  happiness.  Many 
also  strive  sincerely  to  make  the  most  and 
best  of  themselves.  Surprisingly  few, 
however,  realize  that  a  sure  guide  to  such 
achievement  may  be  found  in  the  following 
declaration  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  "Who- 
soever will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it:  And 
whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  My  sake 
shall  find  it." 

This  significant  passage  contains  a  secret 
more  worthy  of  possession  than  fame  or 
dominion,  something  more  valuable  than 
all  the  wealth  of  the  world. 


It  is  a  principle,  the  application  of 
which  promises  to  supplant  discourage- 
ment and  gloom  with  hope  and  gladness; 
to  fill  life  with  contentment  and  peace 
everlasting.  This  being  true,  its  accept- 
ance would  indeed  be  a  boon  today  to  this 
distracted  depression-ridden  world.  Why 
then  do  men  and  nations  ignore  a  thing  so 
precious? 

Is  the  truth,  in  the  paradoxical  state- 
ment, "losing  one's  life  to  find  it,"  so 
elusive  that  mankind  cannot  grasp  it?  Or 
is  it  so  in  conflict  with  the  struggle  for 
existence  that  men  consider  it  impractical? 

Even  so,  the  fact  remains  that  He  who 
is  "the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life"  has 
herein  set  forth  an  immutable  law,  obedi- 
ence to  which  will  ameliorate  those  social 
and  economic  conditions  in  which  "Man's 
inhumanity  to  man  makes  countless  thou- 
sands mourn." 

Specifically  stated,  this  law  is:  "We  live 
our  lives  more  completely  when  we  strive 
to  make  the  world  better  and  happier.  The 
law  of  pure  nature — survival  of  the  fittest 
— is  self-preservation  at  the  sacrifice  of  all 
else;  but  in  contrast  to  this  law  of  pure 
spiritual  life  is:  Deny  self  for  the  good 
of  others. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  accepts  as  fundamental  this  law  of 
life.  Faithful  members  thereof  are  con- 
vinced that  only  in  its  application  can  true 
happiness  be  found,  or  truly  great  character 
be  developed;  and  they  believe  with  Emer- 
son that  "character  is  higher  than  intellect 
— a  great  soul  will  be  fit  to  live  as  well  as 
to  think."  To  them,  also,  the  safety  and 
perpetuity  of  our  nation  depend  upon  the 
character  building,  law-abiding  individual. 

Therefore,   in   the   heart   of   every   true 


PRESIDENT  DAVID  0.  McKAY 

Latter-day  Saint  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is 
ever  whispering  this  recorded  revelation: 

"Remember  the  worth  of  souls  is  great 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord. 

"And  if  it  so  be  that  you  labor  all  your 
days,  and  bring  save  it  be  one  soul  to  me, 
how  great  shall  be  your  joy  in  the  Kingdom 
of  my  Father." 

With  this  end  in  view,  50,000  men  and 
women,  serving  willingly  without  salary, 
offer  every  week  to  over  500,000  children 
and  youth,  instruction  and  guidance  in 
character  building  and  spiritual  growth.  In 
addition  to  this  army  of  officers  and  teach- 
ers, 185,000  men  ordained  to  the  priesthood 
have  accepted  the  obligation  to  devote  their 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


time  and  talents  as  far  as  possible  to  the 
scattering  of  sunshine,  joy,  and  peace 
among  their  fellowmen. 

In  all  such  efforts  these  men  and  women 
are  but  actuated  by  the  high  ideals  of  the 
prophet  of  the  nineteenth  century  who, 
exemplifying  the  teachings  of  Christ,  said: 
"If  my  life  is  of  no  value  to  my  friends, 
it's  of  no  value  to  me." 

Never  was  there  a  time  in  the  history  of 
the  world  when  the  application  of  this 
principle  was  more  needed.  Therefore  let 
sincere  men  and  women  the  world  over 
unite  in  earnest  effort  to  supplant  feelings 
of  selfishness,  hatred,  animosity,  greed,  by 
the  law  of  service  to  others,  and  thereby 
promote  the  peace  and  happiness  of  man- 
kind. 

In  response  to  this  history-making 
broadcast  statements  of  appreciation 
are  still  arriving  from  members  and 
non-members  of  the  Church,  of 
which  the  following  quoted  excerpts 
are  typical: 

Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  Inc. 
New  York,  April  6,  1936. 
Dear  President  Grant: 

Permit  me  to  express  my  appreciation 
and  that  of  the  Columbia  Broadcasting 
System  for  the  excellent  broadcast  which 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  presented  on  our  Church  of  the  Air 
series  yesterday.  We  are  most  grateful 
to  you,  and  to  President  Clark  and  Presi- 
dent McKay,  for  your  participation  in  this 
program. 

It  is  through  such  cooperation  as  you 
extended  in  this  instance,  as  well  as  in  the 
past,  that  we  are  able  to  present  to  our 
audience  the  leaders  in  religious  thought 
throughout  the  country. 

Again  thank  you  for  your  courtesy. 
Sincerely, 
(Signed)  Edward  R.  Murrow, 
Director  of  Radio  Talks. 

Dr.  Herman  L.  Kretschmer,  emi- 
nent surgeon  who  performed  an 
operation  on  President  Grant  sev- 
eral years  ago,  writes  from  Chicago 
as  follows: 

Quite  by  accident  we  dialed  in  on  the 
Tabernacle.  The  reception  was  fine  and 
I  cannot  tell  you  when  I  have  heard  a 
finer  talk  than  yours.  The  singing  was 
wonderful.  .  .  . 

184  Superior  Street, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  April  6,  1936. 
Mr.  Richard  Evans, 
Announcer,  K.  S.  L., 
Salt  Lake  City. 

Dear  Sir:  Yesterday,  it  was  my  privilege 
to  listen  to  the  splendid  broadcast  of  your 
annual  meeting  of  your  church,  the  splendid 
addresses  by  the  three  leading  members  of 
the  church,  also,  let  me  say  that  I  also 
enjoy  your  regular  Sunday  broadcasts. 

Yours  very   truly, 
S.  M.  Ellis,  A  Grandson  of  Sidney  Rigdon. 

808  9th  Ave.,  So., 
Fariboult,  Minnesota,  April  5th.. 
Dear  Friends  of  Radio  Station  K.  S.  L.: 

We,  a  few  Latter-day  Saints,  have  just 
listened  to  the  Conference  addresses  of  our 
beloved  leaders  and  we  wish  to  add  our 
humble  testimonies  to  those  we  heard.  We 
also  hear  and  love  the  Choir  every  Sunday 
morning  and  that  voice  from  the  crossroads 
of  the  west.  We  thank  you  all  for  the 
wonderful  programs  and  hope  that  they  will 
continue.  Thank  you. 
Your  Friends, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  T.  Wohlford  and  family. 


A  NEW  PLAN  FOR  MISSIONARY 
WORK  IN  THE  STAKES  OF  ZION 


(Submitted  and  edited   for  the  Improvement  Era, 
by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith) 

Tn  response  to  invitation,  on  March 
1  12,  1936,  the  First  Council  of  Sev- 
enty transmitted  a  letter  to  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  in  which  recommenda- 
tions were  made  concerning  the  estab- 
lishment and  carrying  forward  of  mis- 
sionary work  in  the  stakes  of  Zion. 
The  recommendations  contained  in  this 
letter  were  discussed  and  approved  by 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  and,  with 
modifications,  were  forwarded  to  the 
First  Presidency  in  a  letter  dated 
March  21,  1936,  with  a  recommenda- 
tion for  approval,  which  letter  was 
prefaced  with  this  paragraph: 

"We,  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  respect- 
fully recommend  that  the  missionary  work 
in  the  stakes  of  Zion  be  more  fully  organ- 
ized than  it  is  at  the  present  time.  We 
suggest  the  following  program  as  a  basis 
for  said  proposed  organization,  the  First 
Council  of  Seventy  concurring." 

In  response  to  this  recommendation 
the  First  Presidency  wrote  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve,  under  date  of  March 
23,  1936,  as  follows: 

March  23,  1936. 
President  Rudger  Clawson, 
The  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
Dear  President  Clawson: 

The  recommendations  submitted  in  your 
letter  of  March  21,  1936,  regarding  mis- 
sionary work  in  the  stakes  of  Zion,  which 
recommendations  you  say  are  concurred 
in  by  the  First  Council  of  Seventy,  meet 
with  our  hearty  approval,  and  you  are 
hereby  authorized  to  put  into  operation 
the  program  therein  outlined. 

Referring  to  the  third  and  fourth  items 
in  your  letter,  we  recommend  that  the  First 
Council  of  Seventy  operate  directly  through 
the  presidencies  of  stakes,  and  that  the 
mission  presidents  be  recommended  by  the 
stake  presidency  rather  than  by  the  "stake 
president." 

We   feel   assured   that  this  plan,   when 
fully  operative,  will  give  great  impetus  to 
the  missionary  work  in  the  stakes  of  Zion. 
Sincerely  your  brethren, 
THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY, 

By 

Heber  J.  Grant       (Signed) 
David  O.  McKay  (Signed) 

Accordingly  under  date  of  March  24, 
1936,  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  wrote 
to  the  First  Council  of  Seventy  a 
letter  containing  the  slightly  modified 
recommendations,  which  letter  appears 
in  full  below,  and  constitutes  the  plan 
now  approved  by  the  First  Presidency 
for  conducting  missionary  work  in  the 
stakes  of  Zion: — 

To  the  First  Council  of  Seventy, 
Dear  Brethren: 

We  have  given  consideration  to  your 
letter  of  March  12,  1936,  concerning  the 
establishment  and  carrying  forward  of  mis- 
sionary work  in  the  stakes  of  Zion.     We 


give  our  approval  to  the  statement  which 
you  have  made  with  reference  to  the  or- 
ganization and  direction  of  the  work,  modi- 
fied as  hereinafter  submitted. 


That  the  object  of  this  work  be  to  do 
missionary  work  within  the  stakes  of  Zion. 

II. 

That  a  mission  be  organized  in  each 
stake  of  Zion  and  that  the  general  super- 
vision thereof  be  given  to  the  First  Council 
of  the  Seventy. 

III. 

That  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy 
operate  directly  through  the  presidencies  of 
stakes. 

IV. 

That  the  immediate  charge  of  the  mis- 
sion shall  be  given  to  a  mission  president 
who  should  preferably  be  a  Seventy  but 
may  be  a  High  Priest.  In  case  the  most 
desirable  man  for  this  position  be  an  Elder, 
he  must  first  be  ordained  a  Seventy  before 
appointment.  The  mission  presidents  shall 
be  recommended  by  the  stake  presidency, 
after  consultation  with  the  local  council 
or  councils  of  Seventy,  and  approved  by 
the  First  Council. 

V. 

That  the  missionaries  to  be  employed 
preferably  be  Seventies  but  that  High 
Priests  and  women  may  be  called  to  serve. 
Also  that  prospective  missionaries  who  are 
taking  missionary  training  courses  be  used 
to  give  them  experience. 

VI. 
That   the  mission   be   divided   into   dis- 
tricts over  which  district  presidents,   pre- 
ferably Seventies  be  appointed. 

VII. 

That  report  forms  be  prepared  by  the 
First  Council  of  the  Seventy  upon  which 
the  activities  of  the  missionaries  be  reported 
weekly  to  the  mission  president  who  will 
report  to  the  First  Council  and  to  the  stake 
president  monthly. 

VIII. 

That  calls  for  missionary  service  be  made 
by  the  presidents  of  stakes  after  consulta- 
tion with  Bishops  and  the  local  Council  of 
Seventy  upon  forms  prepared  by  the  First 
Council.  That  all  missionaries  so  called 
be  made  to  understand  that  the  call  entails 
full  compliance  with  all  missionary  regula- 
tions and  cheerful  and  faithful  response 
to  all  assignments. 

The  stake  mission  presidents,  after  con- 
sultation with  presidents  of  stakes,  shall  be 
authorized  to  grant  releases  to  missionaries. 

IX. 

That  the  further  detail  of  the  program 
be  left  to  the  First  Council,  who  will  of 
course  collaborate  with  stake  presidents, 
subject,  however,  to  approval  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Twelve  Apostles. 

We  desire  to  commend  the  First  Council 
of  Seventy  on  the  comprehensive  outline 
which  they  have  prepared  for  the  work.  We 
should  be  pleased  to  receive  reports  of 
progress  and  shall  make  it  a  point  to  con- 
fer with  the  council  periodically  with  ref- 
erence to  this  important  undertaking. 
With  best  wishes  for  success,  we  are 

Very  sincerely  your  brethren, 
THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  TWELVE, 
By 

Rudger  Clawson  (Signed) 
President 

273 


Dusk — just  before  the  lamps 
were  lighted.  A  cheery  fire 
on  the  hearth;  the  table  set 
for  the  evening  meal.  Curled  up  on 
the  old-fashioned  sofa  in  the  win- 
dow, waiting  for  the  others  to  come, 
a  gentle-faced  mother  and  a  small, 
chubby  girl  of  four.  This  was  the 
hour  when  she  sang  to  the  small 
listener.  Old  ballads  they  were, 
with  a  tender  charm  all  their  own — 
"Annie  Laurie,"  "Robin  Adair," 
and,  best  of  all,  "Highland  Lad." 
Eagerly  the  little  girl  waited  for  the 
words,  "Oh,  where  and  oh  where 
has  your  Highland  Laddie  gone?" 
and  rapturously  she  would  exclaim, 
"Mother,  I  know  you  are  the  beauti- 
fullest  singer  in  the  whole  world!" 

This  might  have  been  you  and 
your  mother.  Perhaps  the  setting 
was  different  but  the  love  and  the 
sympathy  were  the  same.  In  those 
early  days  when  the  world  was  just 
opening  for  you,  you  two  were  as 
one.  Your  first  consciousness  was 
of  your  mother's  love.  How  she 
cherished  you,  her  baby  daughter! 
It  may  be  true  that  mothers  are 
prouder  of  their  boys  and  that  every 
woman,  as  Barrie  says,  wants  her 
first  born  to  be  a  son,  but  it  is  equally 
true  that  there  is  a  peculiar  tender- 
ness in  the  tie  that  binds  her  to  the 
little  girl  who  is  fashioned  in  her 
own  image,  who  will  one  day  be  a 
woman  like  herself.  She  hopes — 
how  she  hopes — that  they  two  will 
be  companions  in  the  truest  sense, 
that  this  new  being  will  understand 
some  things  that  no  man,  however 
wise  and  good,  can  quite  under- 
stand. 

Go  back  in  memory  through  the 
years.  Were  you  one  of  the  mis- 
chievous, tomboy  kind  who  distract- 
ed the  entire  household  with  your 
pranks  and  escapades  or  were  you 
the  quiet,  shy  little  miss  who  needed 
bringing  forward?  Whichever  you 
were,  it  was  your  mother  most  of 
all  who  understood,  who  chided  or 
praised,  held  you  back  or  encour- 
aged. Your  first  prayers  she  taught 
you,  your  ideas  of  God  and  heaven 
and  life  she  helped  you  to  form. 

Do  you  recall  that  first  morning 
you  went  to  school?  You  did  not 
know  it  but  in  the  heart  of  your 
274 


OU  AND  YOUR 

MOTHER 


By   CLARISSA   A  BEESLEY 


mother  was  a  good  deal  of  anxiety 
as  to  how  bravely  her  "little  woman" 
would  make  this  venture  and  there 
was  a  good  deal  of  loneliness,  too, 
as  she  left  you  with  the  new  teacher 
and  realized  that  the  first  separation 
had  come. 

And  then  those  other  wonderful 
days  of  your  childhood — the  glamor 
of  Christmas,  your  birthdays  as  they 
came  and  went,  the  day  of  your 
baptism  into  the  Church — great 
events  in  which  you  and  your  mother 
shared. 

After  that  it  seemed  but  a  short 
time  until  you  were  in  your  'teens 
and  a  woman  yourself. 

\X7lTH      ADOLESCENCE      COmes      SO 

much,  so  much  of  new  insight 
into  life,  so  much  of  contact  with 
new  experiences,  new  pleasures.  If 
this  period  has  brought  change  to 
you  it  has  brought  change  and  ad- 
justments no  less  to  your  mother. 
It  must  have  been  hard  for  her  to 
awaken  to  the  fact  that  you  were  no 
longer  her  "little  girl"  for  whom  she 
must  plan  each  detail  of  food  and 
of  clothing  and  whose  daily  doings 
she  must  carefully  supervise. 

You  are  often  away  from  her  now, 
perhaps,  and  she  is  naturally  con- 
cerned as  to  how  you  are  meeting 
the  varying  situations  which  come 
up  every  day.  She  is  constantly 
asking  herself  if  you  have  the  neces- 
sary physical  and  mental  equipment, 
the  strength  of  character  to  steady 
you  over  the  hard  places. 

How  happy  is  she  and  how  for- 
tunate are  you  if,  as  of  old,  the  two 
of  you  can  find  some  quiet  corner, 
perhaps  on  the  couch  at  dusk,  when 
the  firelight  or  low  turned  lamps  are 
enfolding  the  room  and  you  in  their 
soft  glow,  and  give  each  other  once 
more  your  confidences! 

After  all  there  are  not  so  many 


vital  differences  between  sixteen 
and  forty  even  if  some  young  peo- 
ple think  there  are.  Why  not  help 
your  mother  to  understand  your 
younger  life  by  taking  her  with  you 
in  imagination  to  the  dance  hall,  the 
outing,  the  party?  Let  her  share 
vicariously  your  recreational  pleas- 
ures. Why  not  decide  together, 
"What  would  I  do  should  this  prob- 
lem, or  this,  or  this  arise?"  Such  a 
procedure  would  allay  your  mother's 
anxiety  and  would  fortify  you  tre- 
mendously in  meeting  actual  situ- 
ations. There  is  something  in  speak- 
ing aloud  the  words,  "I  will,"  or 
"I  will  not  do  this  or  that,"  that 
strengthens  one  morally  and  spir- 
itually. 

As  your  mother  tries  to  see 
youth's  modern  view  point,  try  your- 
self to  see  hers  regarding  those  fun- 
damental principles  which  have  ever 
made  for  human  happiness.  Moder- 
ation in  pleasure,  cleanliness  and 
purity  of  body  and  mind,  honor,  love 
of  home  and  children,  love  of  God 
and  the  consciousness  that  His 
watchcare  is  over  you — these  are  the 
enduring  qualities  which  will  make 
your  life  beautiful.  She  will  help 
you  to  hold  on  to  these  and  with 
her  devotion  and  the  blessing  of 
your  Heavenly  Father  you  will 
travel  safely  through  this  fascinat- 
ing, joyous  time  of  youth. 

You  and  your  mother!  Always 
think  of  her  as  the  loveliest  com- 
rade, the  best  pal  in  the  whole  world. 


MARIE 


First  we  had  them  in  the  news- 
papers, then  on  the  radio,  and 
now  in  the  movies.  For  those 
Dionne  sisters — Annette,  Emelie, 
Yvonne,  Cecile,  and  Marie — are 
just  about  the  most  celebrated 
youngsters  in  the  world  not  except- 
ing England's  Princess  Elizabeth  or 
America's  Shirley  Temple. 

We  have  in  this  universal  acclaim 
of  the  Dionne  quintuplets  a  salute 
to  babies.  The  miracle  of  their 
birth,  the  achievement  of  Dr.  Allan 
Dafoe,  the  country  doctor  of  Cal- 
lander, in  keeping  the  mites  alive; 
their  first  two  years  of  life  at  their 
government-built  hospital,  a  stone's 
throw  from  the  rude,  farm  cottage 
where  they  were  born;  their  cunning 
antics  in  the  news  reels,  and  their 
equally  cunning  gurgles  over  the 
air — all  this  has  been  made  the  sub- 
ject of  reams  of  newspaper  and 
magazine  writing.  For  the  "Quints" 
became  front  page  news  overnight. 

Perhaps  never  have  babies  come 
into  such  fame.  Doctors,  editors, 
and  motion  picture  directors  search- 
ed the  records  for  a  parallel.  They 
couldn't  find  one.  The  "impossible" 
had  happened.  The  story  of  the 
stork's  sensational  visit  to  the 
Dionne  home  was  an  epic.  And  the 
five  famous  sisters  were  set  for  star- 
dom from  the  start.  Storming 
Hollywood,  these  winsome  starlets 
who  came  into  the  world,  as  Dr. 
Dafoe  says,  "dusky,  blue-skinned, 
and  spider-limbed,"  are  causing  mil- 
lions to  take  new  interest  in  baby- 
hood. The  blase  modern  world  has 
not  lost  its  love  of  children.  The 
Callander  "Quints"  have  demon- 
strated that  fact. 

The  starry-eyed   "Quints"  were 


ANNETTE 


EMIUE 


THOSE 
DIONNE 
SISTERS 


By  C.  FRANK 
STEELE 


One  of  The  Improvement 
Era's  Canadian  correspond- 
ents, C.  Frank  Steele,  here 

TELLS  THE  CURRENT  FACTS  CON- 
CERNING Canada's  famous  quin- 
tuplets AS  THEY  APPROACH  THE 

two-year  mark  of  their  lives, 
which   occurs  May  28,   1936. 


born  in  the  merry  month  of  May — 
May  28,  1934,  to  be  exact — which 
means  that  this  month  they  become 
two  years  old.  Their  second  birth- 
day will  not  be  marked  by  "personal 
appearances"  in  great  cities  where 
their  first  screen  feature  is  showing, 
although  this  was  the  hope  of  many 
an  exhibitor.  On  the  contrary,  the 
vigilant  Dr.  Dafoe  and  the  other 
guardians  of  the  babies  are  seeing 
to  it  that  no  such  risks  are  taken. 
Their  precious  wards  will  celebrate 
at  their  Callander  home  and  the 
"party"  will  be  planned  with  the 
utmost  care.  It  will  include  an  order 
reading  something  like  this:  "Din- 
ner for  five,  please,  James." 

Mothers,  as  they  read  this,  will 


World  Copyright,  19$6,  N,  E.  A.  Service,  Inc. 
YVONNE  CECILE 


realize  at  once  what  that  means — 
feeding  five  babies  rather  than  one! 
And  that  is  only  part  of  the  story. 
Think  of  it — five  baths,  five  mani- 
cures, five  airings,  five  wardrobes — 
five  everything!  The  Quintuplets' 
two  nurses  have  plenty  of  work. 
Five-thirty  or  six  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing finds  them  busy  with  the  daily 
plans  for  their  charges,  and  they 
keep  right  on  going  until  "lights  out" 
and  deep  night  falls  over  the  On- 
tario hinterland  and  its  wonder 
babies. 

The  routine  of  the  Dionne  babies' 
lives  is  carried  on  as  cheerfully  as 
it  is  intelligently.  The  babies'  habits 
are  carefully  directed,  of  course,  yet 
they  are  not  spoon-fed,  cuddled,  or 
spoiled.  They  are  growing  upi 
naturally,  healthily,  and  are  as  play- 
ful as  kittens.  The  cool  competence 
of  science  has  played  an  important 
role  in  the  drama  of  the  "Quints." 
Yet  it  must  be  said  that  those  who 
have  been  entrusted  with  their  wel- 
fare have  shown  great  tenderness, 
for  loving  care  can  be  given  even  in 
a  germ-proof  nursery  and  under 
rigid  scientific  discipline. 

This  institutionalized  care  of  the 
Quints  has  been  criticized,  as  has 
been  the  placing  of  the  babies  under 
the  wing  of  the  Ontario  government. 
But  it  must  be  said  in  connection 
with  this  business  of  "quintuplet- 
raising"  that  the  government  acted 
in  the  best  of  faith.  It  was  mindful 
first  of  the  health  of  the  babies. 
Then  it  desired  to  protect  the  chil- 
dren against  unscrupulous  commer- 
cial exploitation,  and  to  save  for 
them  and  their  education  such  rev- 
enue as  might  accrue  from  photo- 
graphic rights,  cinema  contracts,  and 
{Concluded  on  page  320) 

275 


Official  Photograph,  U.  S.  Army  Air  Corps 
CAPTAIN    ORVIL   A.   ANDERSON 


THE  experiences  of  one  Utah  man 
who  piloted  the  world's  largest 
balloon  to  the  "ceiling  of  the  sky" 
ace  here  dramatically  described  by 
another  Utah  man,  Wilburn  C.  West, 
writer  and  interviewer  of  Captain 
Anderson.  Mr.  West  is  a  native  of 
Ogden,  Utah,  a  former  secretary  of 
the  Eastern  States  Mission,  and  a 
former  scholarship  student  of  the 
University  of  Utah.  At  the  present 
time  he  resides  in  Washington,  D.  G, 
where  he  is  a  member  of  the  District 
of  Columbia  Bar  and  is  engaged  also 
in  editorial  work  with  the  National 
Geographic  Society.  The  author, 
formerly  a  member  of  the  George 
Washington  University  debating 
team  for  three  years,  now  is  also 
Washington  Correspondent  for 
World  Radio,  official  organ  of  the 
British  Broadcasting  Corporation, 
London.  Both  the  writer  and  the  sub- 
ject, Wilburn  C.  West  and  Captain 
Orvil  A.  Anderson,  are  members  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints.  This  article  describes  not 
only  the  world-acclaimed,  record- 
making  stratosphere  flight,  but  also 
the  colorful  steps  in  the  career  of 
Captain  Anderson  which  lead  up  to 
tliat  achievement. 


Piloting  the  world's  largest  bal- 
loon to  the  highest  altitude  man 
has  ever  attained  is  the 
achievement  of  Captain  Orvil  A. 
Anderson,  a  native  of  Springville, 
Utah,  former  student  at  Brigham 
Young  University  and  a  member  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints. 

The  flight,  made  in  stratosphere 
276 


Exploring  the 
stratosphere 


WITH 


CAPT.  ORVIL  A.  ANDERSON 


By  WILBURN  C  WEST 


Nearly  two  miles  higher  than  man  had  ever  gone 
before,  is  the  achievement  of  captain  anderson,  pilot  of 
stratosphere  balloon  explorer  ii,  in  a  flight  sponsored 
by  the  United  States  Army  and  the  National  Geographic 
Society.  It  is  a  thrilling  story,  but  the  story  of  a  lifetime 
of  consistent  preparation  and  a  long  record  of  lesser  ac- 
complishments, if  less  spectacular,  is  no  less  remarkable. 


balloon  Explorer  II  on  November 
11,  1935,  was  sponsored  by  the 
United  States  Army  and  the  Na- 
tional Geographic  Society.  The  al- 
titude attained  was  approximately 
fourteen  miles — nearly  two  miles 
higher  than  any  previous  record. 

On  the  occasion  of  presenting  the 
Hubbard  Gold  Medal  to  Captain 
Anderson  for  this  service,  General 
John  J.  Pershing  said:  "You,  Cap- 
tain Orvil  A.  Anderson,  piloted  this 
aerial  laboratory  nearly  two  miles 
higher  than  man  has  ever  flown  be- 
fore, and  you  brought  to  earth  this 
unique  cargo  of  scientific  instru- 
ments as  safely  and  as  gently  as  if 
they  had  descended  in  an  elevator." 

But  this  spectacular  and  world- 
acclaimed  performance,  dramatic 
details  of  which  are  recounted  later 
in  this  article,  is  only  one  of  Cap- 
tain Anderson's  remarkable  accom- 
plishments. And  a  few  paragraphs 
devoted  to  the  lifetime  of  prepara- 
tion that  led  up  to  this  achievement 
would  not  be  spent  amiss. 

Captain  Anderson  was  born  at 
Springville,  Utah,  May  2,  1895,  the 
son  of  James  Anderson  and  Jensene 
Hanson  Anderson.  He  attended  the 
local  grammar  school,  the  Spring- 
ville High  School,  and  Brigham 
Young  University.  He  enlisted  in 
the  army  during  the  war,  and  has 
since  made  aviation  not  only  his 
work,  but  his  hobby. 

Shortly  after  his  enlistment  in 
1917,  he  served  as  balloon  obser- 
vation instructor  at  the  Army  Bal- 


loon School  in  Omaha,  Nebraska, 
and,  after  the  Armistice,  became 
attached  to  the  Sixty-first  Airship 
Company.  A  little  later  he  was 
given  command  of  the  company. 

Up  to  the  time  he  took  command 
of    the    Sixty-first     Company     the 


©National  Geographic  Society 
Captain  Albert  W.  Stevens,  left,  and  Captain 
Orvil  A.  Anderson,  commander  and  pilot,  respec- 
tively on  the  stratosphere  flight,  shown  just  before 
the  take  off  from  the  stratobowl  near  Rapid  City, 
South  Dakota.  Clad  in  heavy  garments  to  protect 
them  against  the  severe  cold  of  the  stratosphere, 
the  flyers  are  ready  to  climb  into  the  open  porthole 
of  their  gondola,  shown  behind  them.  To  the  left 
above  is  the  giant  80-foot  parachute  designed  to 
break  the  fall  of  the  gondola  in  case  of  accident 
to  the  balloon. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


United  States  Army  had  never 
owned  a  dirigible.  When  officials 
of  the  War  Department  decided 
that  the  army  should  experiment 
with  this  type  of  craft,  Captain  An- 
derson transferred  the  Sixty-first 
Airship  Company  from  Omaha  to 
Langley  Field,  Virginia,  where  he 
set  up  an  organization  to  receive  and 
care  for  airships.  There  he  helped 
organize  the  Army  Airship  School, 
and  remained  on  the  teaching  staff 
until  July,  1922,  when  he  success- 
fully flew  the  A-4,  the  army's  first 
non-rigid  training  ship,  to  Scott 
Field,  Illinois.  Undoubtedly,  the 
efficient  manner  in  which  he  handled 
this  undertaking  had  much  to  do 
with  the  next  important  assignment 
that  came  to  him. 

That  was  back  at  about  the  time 
when  that  intrepid  "dawn  to  dusk" 
flier  from  Logan,  Lieutenant  Russell 
Maughan,  another  Mormon  boy, 
was  streaking  his  Curtis  biplane 
through  the  skies  to  fame  by  break- 
ing the  world's  speed  record  at 
two  hundred  forty-eight  miles  an 
hour.  But  another  Utah  youth, 
Captain  Anderson,  was  then  win- 
ning his  spurs  with  craft  lighter 
than  air. 

In  those  days  "blimps"  were  al- 
most wholly  in  the  experimental 
stage.  No  one  knew  how  they 
would  perform  on  long  journeys. 
Few  American  fliers  had  experience 
with    them.      Even    in    Germany, 


where  Count  Ferdinand  von  Zep- 
pelin had  built  the  world's  first  air- 
ship factory,  ship  after  ship  had 
been  lost.  In  the  fall  of  1922,  Lieu- 
tenant Anderson  and  seven  other 
men  were  assigned  to  fly  the  C-2 
from  Langley  Field,  Virginia,  across 
the  United  States  to  California  and 
back.  For  this  trip  Captain  Ander- 
son was  named  pilot  and  navigator 
of  the  largest  and  finest  dirigible 
then  in  the  army  service,  for  the 
most  ambitious  dirigible  flight  the 
army  had  yet  undertaken. 

Tt  was  in  every  sense  a  pioneering 
project,  this  transcontinental  trip. 
The  fliers  hoped  to  survey  the  coun- 
try for  an  airship  route  across  the 
United  States,  to  locate  emergency 
landing  fields  for  airplanes  and 
dirigibles,  and  to  demonstrate  the 
capabilities  of  ships  lighter  than  air. 
All  went  well  on  the  trip  from 
Virginia  to  Ross  Field,  California. 
But  on  the  return,  as  the  silver  ship 
nosed  its  way  across  the  desert, 
high  over  the  sands  of  Arizona, 
trouble  developed  in  the  fuel  lines. 
Spurts  and  sputters  interrupted  the 
steady  drone  of  the  two  motors.  To 
the  crew's  dismay,  they  found  the 
lines  could  not  be  repaired  in  the  air. 
A  few  minutes  later  the  engines 
died.  There  was  no  alternative;  a 
landing  had  to  be  made. 

For  a  dirigible's  safe  landing  or 
take-off,   a   ground  crew  is  almost 


imperative.  Here  there  was  no  one 
on  the  ground  to  seize  drag  ropes 
and  steady  the  descent.  Captain 
Anderson  valved  out  enough  gas  to 
bring  the  craft  to  earth.  When  the 
car  slung  beneath  the  bag  struck 
the  ground,  a  propeller  was  crushed. 
It  gashed  an  eight-foot  hole  in  the 
bag,  out  of  which  hydrogen  began 
to  escape.  Had  the  men  been  less 
careful,  an  explosion  would  have 
blown  craft  and  crew  to  bits. 
Quickly  the  men  roped  the  ship  to 
sagebrush.  Fortunately,  the  wind 
was  light,  and  not  strong  enough  to 
buffet  the  ship  and  break  the  ropes 
or  tear  out  the  roots  of  the  brush. 

While  gas  was  still  pouring  out, 
the  men  cemented  a  patch  over  the 
hole.  Before  the  leak  could  be  stop- 
ped, however,  about  15,000  cubic 
feet  of  hydrogen  escaped,  greatly 
lessening  the  ship's  lifting  power. 
Then  they  repaired  the  fuel  lines, 
so  that,  under  the  power  of  a  single 
motor,  the  craft  pulled  off.  All 
equipment  and  three  members  of  the 
crew  were  left  behind  to  reduce  the 
load.  Only  about  an  hour  and  a 
half  elapsed  between  the  forced 
landing  and  the  take-off.  In  that 
hour  and  a  half,  Captain  Anderson, 
with  fellow  members  of  the  crew, 
performed  a  feat  that  stands  alone 
in  aviation  history.  It  is  probably 
the  only  time  that  airship  fliers, 
forced  to  land,  have  effected  a  major 
repair  and  taken  off  again  success- 


This  photograph  of  the  Explorer  II  was 
taken  on  the  day  of  the  record-breaking 
flight  by  Master  Sergeant  G.  B.  Gilbert, 
from  an  airplane  piloted  by  Captain  H.  K. 
Baisley  which  followed  the  balloon.  The 
tiny  white  speck  below  the  huge  bag  is  the 
spherical  gondola  which  housed  the  crew 
and  more  than  a  score  of  scientific 
instruments. 

©National  Geographic  Society 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


©National  Geographic  Society 
OUT  OF  THE  STRATOBOWL  AND  INTO  THE 
SUNLIGHT 

The  balloon  Explorer  II  of  the  National  Geo- 
flraphic-Army  Air  Corps  Stratosphere  Fliuht  just 
after  its  take-off,  as  it  emerged  from  the  shadows  of 
the  snow-covered  natural  bowl  in  the  Black  Hills  of 
South  Dakota  and  entered  the  first  rays  of  the  early 
morning  sun.  Below  the  balloon  is  the  take-off  rino 
on  the  floor  of  the  bowl  with  its  circle  of  flood  lights. 
To  the  right  are  the  tents  and  buildings  which  housed 
scientists,  soldiers  and  flight  staff  during  the  six 
weeks  of  waiting  for  favorable  weather. 


fully.    At  El  Paso,  Texas,  the  next 
stop,  permanent  repairs  were  made. 

In  that  same  year,  1922,  Captain 
Anderson  was  twice  commended  by 
the  Chief  of  the  Army  Air  Corps.  A 
recent  bulletin  of  the  Air  Corps  says 
the  first  occasion  was  for  "the  cred- 
itable manner  in  which  he  performed 
his  duties  as  a  member  of  the  crew 
of  the  Airship  C-2  on  its  round  trip 
transcontinental  flight,"  and  the 
other  "for  his  skill  and  courage  in 
successfully  landing,  with  but  minor 
damage,  and  with  no  injury  to  any 
member  of  the  crew,  a  pony  blimp 
during  the  course  of  a  flight  from 
Scott  Field,  Illinois,  to  Bynum,  Ala- 
bama. Unable  to  land  the  blimp 
due  to  unforseen  high  wind  and 
motor  failure,  Captain  Anderson 
successfully  effected  a  rip  landing." 
278 


He  had  tried  to  bring  the  craft 
down  several  times,  but  because  of 
a  forty-mile-an-hour  wind  was  un- 
successful. Once,  as  he  hovered 
the  ship  over  a  landing  field,  the 
ground  crew  grasped  the  drag  ropes 
to  bring  the  blimp  to  earth.  But 
before  it  could  be  lowered,  a  gust 
of  wind  swept  it  upward,  jerking 
the  ropes  out  of  the  men's  hands. 

The  craft  floated  on  for  hours, 
buffeted  by  the  gale,  and  darkness 
overtook  the  men.  Shortly  after 
midnight  Captain  Anderson  heard 
the  wind  whistling  through  trees  far 
below.  Listening  carefully,  he  con- 
cluded the  rustling  came  not  from 
a  few  trees  only,  but  from  many. 
Then  came  the  thought:  "Why  not 
land  in  the  forest,  using  the  tree 
tops  as  a  cushion?" 

In  order  to  lessen  their  load  and 
reduce  the  hazards  of  such  an  at- 
tempt, the  crew  tossed  out  by  im- 
provised parachutes  all  of  their 
equipment  except  a  fire  extinguisher 
or  two,  and  some  tools.  It  was  so 
dark  they  could  not  see  below,  but 
the  pilot  valved  out  gas  to  descend. 
When  he  judged  he  was  nearing  the 
trees,  Captain  Anderson  urged  the 
other  men  to  cling  fast  to  the  car 
so  they  would  not  be  shaken  out  if 
it  turned  over  as  it  struck.  As  it 
brushed  the  trees,  the  crew  pulled 
the  rip  cord.  The  craft  settled  into 
the  branches,  anchoring  itself  about 
seventy-five  or  eighty  feet  off  the 
ground!  Next  day  four  trees  had 
to  be  chopped  down  to  lower  the 
blimp. 

In  1923  Captain  Anderson  was 
temporarily  employed  as  pilot  of  the 
Shenandoah.  But  one  of  his  most 
important  assignments  came  in  1925. 
The  Chief  of  the  Air  Corps  selected 
him  to  run  service  tests  on  the  RS-1 , 
the  only  semi-rigid  ship  ever  built  in 
this  country,  and  the  largest  one 
ever  operated  by  the  army.  Captain 
Anderson  was  asked  to  test  the  ship 
thoroughly,  under  all  kinds  of 
weather  conditions,  and  to  make  a 
report,  telling  whether  or  not  he 
thought  it  advisable  for  the  army 
to  build  up  a  force  of  such  ships. 

He  ran  the  tests  for  a  year  and  a 
half,  at  the  end  of  which  time  he 
recommended  against  acquiring  ad- 
ditional ships  of  that  type.  No 
semi-rigid  craft  has  since  been  con- 
structed in  America. 

"\\7hile  on  duty  a  few  years  ago  in 
the  Philippine  Islands,  1928- 
29,  Captain  Anderson  was  chosen 
to  fly  a  plane  to  a  landing  field 
eighty  miles  north  of  Manila  and 
bring  back  an  officer's  wife  who  was 


ill,  and  whose  very  life  depended 
upon  an  emergency  operation.  He 
flew  to  the  field  and  landed,  but  the 
woman  was  not  there.  Upon  making 
inquiry,  he  learned  that  she  had 
taken  ill  eighty  or  one  hundred  miles 
from  the  airport  and  was  being 
brought  to  the  field  by  ambulance. 
Captain  Anderson  took  off  in  his 
plane  immediately  and  flew  over  the 
road  until  he  met  the  ambulance, 
some  sixty  miles  away.  He  landed 
in  a  rice  field  at  the  side  of  the  high- 
way and  transferred  the  patient  to 
the  plane.  They  arrived  at  the  hos- 
pital four  hours  earlier  than  would 
have  been  possible  had  the  pilot 
waited  at  the  airport  for  the  am- 
bulance. A  week  or  so  later,  Cap- 
tain Anderson  received  a  letter  of 
commendation  from  his  superior  of- 
ficer, General  Douglas  MacArthur. 
The  operation  was  successful  and 
the  woman  recovered. 

The  Utah  Captain  was  the  first 
man  ever  to  anchor  an  airship  in  the 
open  sea.  In  June,  1933,  he  took 
command  of  the  TS-13,  a  non-rigid 
coast  patrol  ship,  and  ran  service 
tests  with  it  for  about  six  months. 
During  this  period,  he  designed  a 
canvas  sea  anchor  with  which  he 
successfully  anchored  the  ship  many 
times  at  sea. 

In  the  spring  of  1934,  Captain 
Anderson  took  part  in  another  aerial 
survey  of  the  United  States.  With 
Major  William  E.  Kepner,  he 
sought  a  suitable  place  for  making 
a  balloon  flight  into  the  stratosphere. 
The  location  had  to  be  one  from 
which  the  craft  could  float  several 
hundred  miles  with  the  wind  and 
still  be  over  land  when  it  came  down. 
The  place  had  to  be  protected  from 
ground  winds,  for  a  huge  balloon 
could  not  be  inflated  while  being 
billowed  by  brisk  breezes.  They 
found  just  the  spot  in  the  Black  Hills 
of  South  Dakota,  a  few  miles  from 
Rapid  City.  A  large  natural  bowl, 
surrounded  by  cliffs  rising  four  hun- 
dred fifty  to  four  hundred  seventy 
feet  high  would  give  ample  protec- 
tion from  the  wind. 

With  the  place  of  take-off  select- 
ed, further  preparations  for  a  flight 
were  soon  under  way,  and  on  the 
morning  of  July  28,  1934,  Major 
Kepner,  Captain  Albert  W.  Stevens, 
and  Captain  Anderson  took  off  for 
the  stratosphere.  Their  balloon, 
Explorer  I,  was  the  largest  con- 
structed up  to  that  time,  capable  of 
holding  three  million  cubic  feet  of 
gas.  They  soared  upward  to  60,613 
feet  above  sea  level.  At  that  point, 
a  rip  in  the  bag,  which  had  expanded 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


to  its  full  capacity  because  of  de- 
creased atmospheric  pressure  out- 
side, forced  them  to  begin  to  de- 
scend. The  tear  grew  larger  and 
larger  until  one  whole  side  of  the 
bag  was  open.  The  remaining  fabric 
served  somewhat  as  a  parachute  for 
a  time,  and  the  gallant  crew  deter- 
mined to  stay  aboard  as  long  as 
possible. 

As  they  neared  the  earth,  what 
hydrogen  yet  remained  in  the  bag 
exploded,  literally  blowing  out  the 
top.  The  hollow  metal  ball,  or  gon- 
dola, that  enclosed  the  fliers  plunged 
earthward  at  tremendous  speed.  To 
save  their  lives,  the  three  men 
jumped  out  with  parachutes.  As  the 
gondola  crashed,  many  of  the  deli- 
cate instruments  taken  aloft  were 
destroyed.  For  their  heroic  efforts 
to  save  the  ship,  the  men  were 
decorated  with  the  Distinguished 
Flying  Cross. 

HPheir  second  attempt  to  conquer 
the  stratosphere  was  made  last 
July,  one  year  after  the  first.  Major 
Kepner  found  it  impossible  to  take 
part,  and  Captain  Anderson  became 
pilot,  instead  of  alternate  pilot,  of 
the  new  balloon,  Explorer  II.  It 
was  larger  by  seven  hundred  thou- 
sand cubic  feet  than  the  Explorer  I. 
The  Explorer  II,  the  largest  balloon 
ever  built,  had  a  capacity  of  three 
million  seven  hundred  thousand 
cubic  feet.  The  bag  measured  one 
hundred  fifteen  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred forty-five  square  feet,  or  two 
and  two-thirds  acres  of  fabric.  The 
weight  of  the  bag,  gondola,  instru- 
ments, and  crew  was  fifteen  thou- 
sand and  two  pounds. 

To  avoid  another  explosion,  the 
men  inflated  the  monster  craft  with 
helium  rather  than  hydrogen,  al- 
through  the  lifting  power  of  helium 
is  not  quite  so  great  as  that  of  hydro- 
gen. All  night  long  gas  poured  into 
the  bag  from  hundreds  of  metal  con- 
tainers stacked  in  the  bowl.  At 
dawn,  just  as  the  craft  stood  poised 
like  a  mighty  exclamation  point 
etched  against  the  cliffs  beyond,  the 
fabric  tore  at  the  top.  The  helium 
rushed  heavenward;  the  magnificent 
thing  collapsed.  More  than  two 
acres  of  rubberized  cloth  fell  to  the 
ground,  almost  trapping  several  men 
beneath  its  smothering  folds. 

Again  disappointment.  But  no 
sooner  had  the  bag  fallen  than  Cap- 
tain Stevens  and  Captain  Anderson 
sought  a  way  to  try  again.  The 
fabric  was  shipped  from  the  site  of 
inflation  back  to  the  Goodyear- 
Zeppelin  factory  at  Akron,  Ohio. 
Workers  went  over  it  inch  by  inch  to 


find  and  repair  all  tiny  flaws.  By 
means  of  electric  lights  held  under 
the  cloth,  they  X-rayed  it  thor- 
oughly. An  entire  new  top,  twice 
as  strong  as  the  original,  was  in- 
serted. 

In  Washington,  D.  C,  scientists 
of  the  National  Bureau  of  Standards 
and  officials  of  the  National  Geo- 
graphic Society  conferred  with  the 
balloonists  to  determine  why  the  bag 
broke.  They  concluded  the  rip 
panel  was  at  fault.  This  is  the  in- 
strument that  "rips"  open  the  bag 
to  free  the  gas  just  as  the  balloon 
lands  so  that  the  gondola  will  come 
to  a  dead  stop  and  not  be  jounced 
along  the  ground.  A  panel  of  new 
design  was  inserted  in  the  repaired 
balloon. 

npHOUGH  preparations  were  com- 
pleted  by  October  first,  proper 
weather  for  a  flight  did  not  occur 
until  six  weeks  later.  In  the  mean- 
time snow  fell.  The  ground  crew, 
living  in  tents,  became  restless. 

Then  came  word  to  inflate.  On 
Sunday,  November  10,  1935,  Cap- 
tain Randolph  P.  Williams,  meteoro- 
logical officer  for  the  Expedition,  an- 
nounced that  during  the  next 
twenty-four  hours  there  would  be 
very  little  wind  over  the  huge  natural 
bowl  out  of  which  the  balloon  was 
to  rise.  Better  still,  the  sky  would 
be  almost  cloudless  over  a  large  area 
so  that  observations  and  photo- 
graphs could  be  made  from  the  bal- 
loon during  the  flight. 

Nearly  four  hundred  men,  mostly 
soldiers  from  Fort  Meade,  worked 
all  night  in  near-zero  weather  to 
get  everything  ready  for  take-off. 
The  balloon  "grew  up"  in  the  shape 
of  a  giant  mushroom  as  the  gas 
poured  in.  Thirty-six  ropes,  attach- 
ed near  the  top  of  the  bag,  held  it 
in  place  during  inflation.  Three  sol- 
diers were  assigned  to  each  line. 
Two  held  it  fast  while  the  third 
warmed  himself  and  received  in- 
structions at  a  nearby  fire.  Scien- 
tists checked  and  rechecked  the  in- 
struments while  photographers, 
newsreel  cameramen,  and  radio 
technicians  bustled  from  one  task  to 
another. 

Next  morning  at  seven  o'clock 
(M.  S.  T. ),  the  balloon,  nearly  two 
hundred  feet  in  diameter,  towered 
three  hundred  sixteen  feet  in  the 
air, — about  as  high  as  a  modern 
twenty-five  story  skyscraper.  With 
men  and  instruments  aboard,  at  7:01 
a.  m.,  M.  S.  T.,  Captain  Anderson 
shouted  "Up  Ship!"    It  was  off. 

The  craft  rose  fifty  feet,  a  hun- 
dred, then  five  hundred  feet!     Sud- 


©N ational  Geographic  Society 
ONE    HOUR   AFTER  THE  TAKE-OFF 

The  gondola  of  the  balloon  Explorer  II 
photographed  from  an  army  airplane 
after  it  had  been  in  the  air  one  hour. 
The  balloon,  the  bottom  of  which  can  be 
seen,  towered  three  hundred  sixteen  feet 
into  the  air  at  the  time  of  take-off,  but 
in  the  upper  atmosphere  the  gas  expanded 
and  rounded  out  the  huge  bag  into  a  per- 
fect sphere.  On  the  right  of  the  gondola 
can  be  seen  the  metal  arm  on  the  end  of 
which  was  a  small  motor-driven  fan,  which 
served  to  rotate  the  balloon  so  that 
scientific  instruments  in  the  gondola  could 
be  pointed  in  various  directions.  This 
photograph  was  taken  by  Master  Sergeant 
G.  B.  Gilbert  from  an  airplane  piloted  by 
Captain  H.  K.  Baisley  which  followed  the 
balloon. 


denly  the  twenty  thousand  shivering 
spectators  who  lined  the  cliffs  of  the 
bowl  to  watch  the  take-off  held  their 
breaths,  for  it  seemed  the  ship, 
struck  by  a  down-rushing  current 
of  air,  would  be  driven  into  the 
mountainside.  Quickly  Captain 
Anderson  dumped  nearly  eight  hun- 
dred pounds  of  ballast  with  an  elec- 
tric switch.     The  craft  responded, 

279 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


lurched  upward.  By  lightening  the 
load,  the  pilot  cleared  the  cliffs  and 
skimmed  over  the  people  who  were 
running  in  all  directions  to  get  out 
of  the  way.  Captain  Anderson  said 
later  his  first  sensation  was  that  the 
bag  had  burst. 

When  the  fliers  were  rising  stead- 
ily, they  made  a  final  inspection  of 
equipment,  both  inside  and  outside 
their  hollow  sphere.  A  radio-equip- 
ped airplane  followed  the  big  white 
"cloud"  as  it  scudded  through  the 
sky,  describing  for  listeners-in  the 
progress  of  the  two  aeronauts  until 
the  balloon  went  higher  than  the 
plane  could  fly.  After  remaining 
outside  on  top  of  the  gondola  for 
about  twenty  minutes,  the  men 
crawled  inside  and  with  a  tiny  eight- 
watt  transmitter,  contacted  the 
ground.  Two-way  conversations 
were  held  between  balloon  and 
ground  almost  constantly  thereafter. 
Radio  listeners  heard  the  noise  of 
instruments,  grinding  and  clicking 
to  gather  and  record  new  data. 

At  9:07  a.  m.  the  balloon  had 
climbed  twenty-one  thousand  feet 
and  was  rising  three  hundred  feet 
a  minute.  By  9:25  it  reached 
twenty-eight  thousand  feet,  and 
Captain  Stevens  reported  the  tem- 
perature outside  to  be  forty  degrees 
Fahrenheit.  Sealed  tightly  in  their 
metal  ball,  the  men  released  liquid 
air  to  keep  alive.  Three  hours  later, 
the  balloon  reached  seventy-two 
thousand,  three  hundred  ninety-five 
feet,  its  highest  point.  The  sky  be- 
low was  white,  shading  into  blue. 
Above  was  spread  a  sea  of  space  so 
dark  that  it  seemed  almost  black. 

"At  this  point,"  Captain  Ander- 
son told  the  writer  after  he  returned 


to  Washington:  "we  checked  our 
remaining  ballast  carefully  to  be  sure 
we  were  reserving  enough  for  a  safe 
landing." 

"Then  you  used  ballast  in  taking 
the  ship  up  and  in  bringing  it  down 
too?"  I  ventured. 

"Ballast  adds  weight,  and  of 
course  helps  somewhat  in  bringing  a 
craft  down.  But  to  start  the  Explorer 
II  into  its  descent,  I  had  to  valve  out 
much  of  the  gas  in  the  bag.  Some- 
times I  kept  the  valves  wide  open 
for  a  minute  or  a  minute  and  a  half. 
The  balloon  was  stubborn.  It 
didn't  want  to  come  down.  Finally 
when  it  began  to  fall,  it  moved  faster 
than  we  wanted  it  to.  That  is  where 
the  ballast  came  into  play.  To  slow 
the  craft's  descent,  we  lightened  the 
load  by  throwing  off  some  of  the 
fine  lead  shot.  Not  only  did  we 
dump  ballast  from  the  Explorer  II 
to  slow  its  approach  to  the  earth, 
but  in  the  final  stage,  we  attached 
batteries  and  pieces  of  other  heavy 
equipment  to  parachutes  and  tossed 
them  out." 

Crom  about  the  sixteen  thousand 
foot  level,  where  Captain  Stev- 
ens and  Captain  Anderson  opened 
the  manholes  so  they  could  climb 
outside,  the  craft  responded  readily 
to  the  pilot,  and  floated  gently  to 
earth.  When  it  nearly  touched  the 
ground,  both  men  threw  their  full 
weight  on  the  rip  cord  to  let  out  the 
gas.  According  to  a  man  who  was 
in  the  field  at  the  landing,  the  gon- 
dola came  down  "light  as  a  feather," 
tipped  over  on  its  side  "with  no 
bounce  at  all,"  and  the  empty  gas 
bag  fell  in  a  heap  to  one  side. 
"In  the  final  stages  of  the  flight," 


said  Captain  Anderson  after  it  was 
over,  "we  were  amused  at  the  auto- 
mobiles trailing  through  the  fields, 
intent  on  being  with  us  at  the  land- 
ing. Even  before  we  could  get  out 
of  the  gondola,  a  man  peered  in 
through  one  of  the  hatches,  greeting 
us  with  a  sheepish  grin." 

Half  a  dozen  airplanes  arrived 
almost  immediately  with  workers 
who  roped  off  a  space  around  the 
balloon  to  keep  away  curious  on- 
lookers. In  an  incredibly  short  time, 
the  fliers  were  on  their  way  to  a 
farmhouse,  safe,  sound,  and  "able 
to  walk  away,"  as  Captain  Ander- 
son put  it.  The  landing  occurred 
at  3:14  p.  m.  M.  S.  T.,  twelve  miles 
south  of  White  Lake,  South  Dakota, 
after  eight  hours  and  nine  minutes 
in  the  air. 

A  week  or  two  after  the  flight,  the 
metal  gondola,  detached  from  the 
huge  gas  bag,  was  shipped  to  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  and  placed  on  the 
front  steps  of  the  National  Geo- 
graphic Society's  offices  on  Six- 
teenth Street. 

Leaving  the  Society's  premises  in 
a  taxi  one  afternoon,  Captain  Stev- 
ens asked  the  driver,  "What  is  that 
curious  thing  perched  there  on  the 
steps?" 

"Why,  haven't  you  heard?  That 
is  the  stratosphere." 


BACK  TO  EARTH  FROM  THE  STRATOSPHERE 

The  fabric  of  the  Explorer  II  as  it  appeared  a 
few  minutes  after  the  balloon  landed  in  a  pasture 
near  White  Lake,  South  Dakota,  climaxing  a 
world's  record  flight  to  an  altitude  of  72,395 
feet.  The  bag  containing  two  and  two-thirds 
acres  of  rubberized  cotton  is  the  largest  ever 
built,  having  a  gas  capacity  of  three  million  seven 
hundred   thousand    cubic   feet. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    MAY,    1936 


"Oh  really,"  replied  the  Captain, 
"it  floats?" 

"Well,  that  isn't  all  of  it,"  said 
the  driver,  a  little  taken  back,  "that 
is  only  the  base.  They  took  the  top 
part  off." 

"Do  you  think  those  fellows 
really  went  as  high  as  they  claim?" 
queried  Captain  Stevens,  testing  the 
man's  credulity. 

"Yes,"  he  admitted,  "I  guess  they 
went  that  high  all  right,  but  I'd 
like  to  know  what  in  thunder  they 
did  when  they  got  up  there!" 

It  may  take  months,  possibly 
years,  to  find  out  just  what  the  men 
did  accomplish  "up  there."  In  his 
article,  "Man's  Farthest  Aloft," 
published  in  the  January  1936  issue 
of  the  National  Geographic  Maga- 
zine, Captain  Stevens  not  only  de- 
scribed the  flight  in  detail,  but  told 
something  of  the  scientific  achieve- 
ments. 

Air  transportation  may  some  day 
move  through  the  stratosphere,  but 
before  that  era  dawns,  many  ques- 
tions must  be  answered.  Are  there 
steady  prevailing  winds  high  above 
the  earth?  Will  it  be  possible  for 
motors  in  heavier-than-air  machines 
to  function?  Perhaps  the  experi- 
ments of  the  balloonists  will  tell. 

Barometric  and  temperature 
changes  were  recorded  automatic- 
ally during  the  flight.  Samples  of 
stratosphere  air  were  brought  to 
earth.  Living  spores  from  bread 
and  strawberry  mold  were  taken 
aloft,  to  determine  the  effect  of  the 
stratosphere  on  them.  One  ap- 
paratus measured  sky  brightness  at 
various  heights  to  find  the  amount 
of  light  reflected  by  the  earth,  gen- 
erally estimated  to  be  six  times  as 
much  as  reflected  by  the  moon.  Cos- 
mic ray  observations  were  made, 
and  other  information  about  the 
mysteries  of  the  void  above  the  earth 
was  gathered.  A  battery  of  sixteen 
cameras,  some  of  them  automatic, 
had  their  lenses  focused  on  dials 
and  meters  to  photograph  variations 
registered  by  the  instruments. 

Lantern  slides  were  later  made 
from  some  of  the  photographs  and 
shown  by  the  fliers,  along  with  mo- 
tion pictures  of  the  flight,  to  nearly 
seven  thousand  members  of  the  Na- 
tional Geographic  Society  who  as- 
sembled to  honor  the  men  on  De- 
cember 11,  1935.  It  was  on  that 
occasion  when  General  John  J. 
Pershing  presented  Captain  Ander- 
son and  Captain  Stevens  each  with 
a  Hubbard  Gold  medal,  the  highest 
award  of  the  National  Geographic 
Society.    Only  ten  persons  had  pre- 


viously been  so  honored,  among 
them  being  Colonel  Lindbergh  and 
Admiral  Byrd. 

'"Fhe  official  title  of  Captain 
Orvil  Anderson  is  "Pilot  of 
Stratosphere  Balloon  Explorer  II" 
and  he  now  lives  at  Kelly  Field, 
Texas,  where  he  is  an  instructor. 
Right  now  he  has  a  leave  of  absence 
and  will  combine  vacationing  with 
work,  making  a  few  lecture  engage- 
ments en  route,  presenting  to  the 
public  for  the  first  time,  the  official 
motion  pictures  and  color  screen 
studies  of  the  recent  stratosphere 
flight  of  the  Explorer  II  which  broke 
all  altitude  records. 

While    stationed    at    Omaha    in 


©National  Geographic  Society 

A   LANDING  WITHOUT  EVEN  A  BOUNCE 

The  gondola  of  the  Explorer  II  just  after  it  landed 
in  a  pasture  south  of  White  Lake,  South  Dakota,  at 
5:13  p.  m.,  M.  SL  T.,  November  11,  1935.  The 
gondola  tipped  on  one  side  as  it  landed,  and  the 
load-ring  to  which  the  balloon  ropes  were  attached 
is  shown.  In  the  foreground  is  the  eighty-foot  giant 
parachute  designed  to  break  the  gondola's  fall  in 
case  of  disaster  to  the  balloon. 


WHEN  GOD  SPEAKS 
By  Clara  Home  Park 

God  said  to  me  on  a  quiet  day, 
The  day  of  my  birth — "You're  going 
away 

On  a  visit  to  Earth,  my  son,"  He  said. 

With  a  kindly  touch  on  my  arm  He  led 

Me  through  paths  of  flow'rs  and  blossom- 
ing trees. 

"Drink  your  fill,"  He  said,  "and  remember 
these: 

The   beauty   and    grace   of   all   things   we 
pass — 

The  roses,  the  lilies,  the  waving  grass. 

Go  thou  down  to  Earth;  make  gardens  like 
this 

For  the  sun  to  warm  and  the  rain  to  kiss." 

So  now,  in  the  hush  of  the  quiet  night, 
In  the  heat  of  the  day  or  soft  twilight, 
I  look  out  upon  the  wonders  I've  wrought, 
For  the  earth  at  my  bidding's  a  garden  spot. 
My  wearied   back   aches — my   strength  is 

near  gone— 
Yet  something  within  me  urges  me  on, 
For  God  said  to  me,  on  a  quiet  day: 
"Make  a   garden   on  Earth;   now  go  thy 

way." 


1919,  Captain  Anderson  married 
Miss  Maude  L.  Miller.  She  has 
constantly  encouraged  him  in  all  his 
achievements.  During  the  recent 
stratosphere  flight,  she  was  at  the 
"stratocamp"  and  talked  with  him 
by  radio  while  he  was  in  the  air. 

Throughout  the  summers  of  1934 
and  1935,  a  young  representative 
from  the  National  Geographic  So- 
ciety, who  went  to  Rapid  City  for  all 
three  flight  attempts,  came  in  fre- 
quent contact  with  Captain  Ander- 
son. After  the  young  man  returned, 
he  told  the  writer  across  a  luncheon 
table  that  of  all  the  men  he  had  ever 
known,  he  thought  Captain  Ander- 
son one  of  the  finest  examples  of 
what  a  man  ought  to  be. 

"He  is  diplomatic,  yet  firm.  When 
he  gives  an  order,  he  does  it  with 
a  smile. 

"But  most  of  all,"  said  my  friend, 
"I  think  I  admired  Captain  Ander- 
son for  defending  his  religion  when 
that  subject  arose." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence. 

"Yes,"  he  said  thoughtfully, 
"when  I  reach  his  age,  I'd  like  to  be 
as  forceful,  as  courteous,  as  level- 
headed, and  as  genuine  as  Captain 
Anderson." 

281 


ANNIE  WELLS  CANNON 


A  mother  of  twelve  children, 
■**■  eleven  of  whom  are  still  living, 
Annie  Wells  Cannon  is  admirably 
suited  to  write  about  the  "Signifi- 
cance of  Motherhood."  In  addition  to 
this  qualification,  her  long  service 
with  the  Relief  Society,  beginning 
when  she  was  fourteen  years  old  and 
until  the  present  time,  makes  her 
particularly  interested  in  the  respon- 
sibility  which  attaches  to  mothers. 
During  the  World  War  her  ability 
was  recognized  with  her  appointment 
as  the  only  woman  state  chairman 
for  European  Relief.  Since  the  war, 
she  has  served  as  director  on  this 
committee,  which  has  now  turned  its 
attention  toward  bettering  conditions 
for  children  everywhere, 

Annie  Wells  Cannon  is  the  daugh- 
ter of  Daniel  H.  Wells,  a  warm 
personal  friend  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  and  of  Brigham  Young.  Her 
mother  was  Emmetine  B.  Wells, 
president  of  the  Relief  Society  for 
many  years.  From  her  parents  she 
inherited  a  home  environment  which 
makes  her  know  the  values  of  pa- 
rental influence  on  children. 

From  her  keen  interest  in  history, 
as  evidenced  from  her  having  been 
the  first  president  of  the  War  Moth- 
ers and  a  charter  member  as  well  as 
a  past  president  of  the  Daughters  of 
the  Utah  Pioneers,  she  adequately 
searches  through  the  annals  of  his- 
tory, and  here  presents  exemplary 
mothers  as  patterns  for  present-day 
mothers. 


The  doctrine  of  the  oneness  of 
parenthood — the  father  and 
mother  in  the  heavenly  home 
as  portrayed  in  the  Mormon  hymn 
"O  My  Father,"  brings  a  vivid  pic- 
ture of  the  holiness  of  motherhood. 
Since  the  beginning  of  the  world 
when  Adam  called  his  wife's  name 
Eve,  "because  she  is  the  mother  of 
all  living,"  the  word  mother  has 
sounded  through  the  ages  as  the 
282 


The  significance 

of 

MOTHERHOOD 

By  ANNIE  WELLS  CANNON 

Of  the  General  Board  of  the  National  Woman's 
Relief  Society 

From  the  beginning  of  the  world  the  word 
Mother  has  sounded  through  the  ages  as  the 
most  sacred  emblem  of  womanhood. 


most  sacred  emblem  of  womanhood. 
The  burden  placed  upon  Eve  that 
she  bear  her  children  in  travail  and 
sorrow  has  been  gladly  borne  by 
woman  even  though  she  pass  into 
the  shadow  of  death  for  the  experi- 
ence of  joy  when  her  own  little  child 
is  first  placed  in  her  arms.  Then  the 
soul  is  lifted  to  supreme  heights  in 
the  selfless  love  of  motherhood.  The 
everlasting  and  divine  significance  of 
motherhood  is  epoch-making  along 
the  annals  of  time.  History  reveals 
outstanding  names  of  women  whose 
motherhood,  no  matter  what  the 
sacrifice — and  sacrifice  is  sweet  to 
mothers — has  been  crowned  with 
fame  immortal.  Childless  Sarah 
gave  to  Abraham,  her  bond-woman 
Hagar,  that  he  might  know  the  joy 
of  fatherhood.  Sarah's  reward  was 
a  child  of  her  own  and  through  her 
son  Isaac  she  became  the  "mother  of 
nations  and  of  kings  of  people." 

Deborah  came  to  the  rescue  of 
her  nation,  not  in  her  name  of 
queen,  but  in  her  majesty  of  mother, 
for  she  said,  and  these  words  are 
significant,  "I  Deborah  arose,  that 
I  arose  a  mother  in  Israel."  In  that 
guise  she  rebuilt  her  nation.  De- 
borah gave  in  that  statement  the 
thought  that  mother-influence  is  a 
greater  motivating  power  than  rank 
or  station.  To  have  power  as  a 
mother  in  Israel  was  no  less  true  in 
Deborah's  day  than  in  all  time  even 
in  these  latter  days. 

It  has  always  been  true  of  the 
Hebrew  women  that  they  held  moth- 
erhood above  all  honors.  In  ancient 
times  the  childless  women  grieved 
and  mourned  and  sacrificed  and  like 
Hannah,  mother  of  Samuel,  would 
joyously  have  dedicated  their  sons 
to  the  Lord's  service,  even  to  their 
own  loss,  if  their  prayers  might  have 
been  answered  as  Hannah's  were. 


So  it  is  today,  for  every  woman  is  a 
potential  mother  and  the  maternal 
instinct  is  inborn.  For  those  women 
to  whom  the  power  to  bear  children 
is  denied,  compensation  is  vouch- 
safed in  fostering  unmothered  little 
ones  and  bestowing  on  such  as  these 
their  tender  care. 

Dre-eminent  before  the  world 
stands  Mary,  mother  of  the 
Christ — -the  incarnation  of  all  the 
virtues  of  motherhood,  to  whom  all 
women  may  well  turn  as  the  great 
exemplar;  rejoice  in  her  happiness, 
weep  in  her  sorrow.  Sweetly  her 
story  runs  from  first  to  last — from  the 
manger,  the  adoration  of  the  magi, 
to  the  crucifixion.  Not  the  least  en- 
trancing part  is  the  humanness  of 
it  all,  though  she  was  divinely 
blessed. 

Like  any  other  mother  she  suffer- 
ed untold  anxiety,  when  she  thought 
her  boy  lost,  as  she  journeyed  back 
to  Nazareth  after  attending  the 
great  festival  of  the  Passover  at 
Jerusalem.  After  searching  among 
the  company  of  friends  and  kins- 
folk, she  returned  to  the  city  with 
fear  for  His  safety,  searched  the 
labyrinth  of  narrow  streets  and  by- 
ways, and  found  Him  at  last  in  the 
temple  listening  and  propounding 
questions  to  the  learned  doctors. 
When  Mary,  like  any  natural 
mother,  expressed  a  reproof  for 
so  distressing  them,  was  she  amazed 
at  His  answer:  "Wist  ye  not  that 
I  must  be  about  my  Father's  busi- 
ness?" Perhaps  she  was,  but  always 
in  her  heart  she  remembered  His 
strange  sayings. 

Again  how  human  was  her  moth- 
erly pride  at  the  Jewish  wedding 
feast  at  Cana  in  Galilee  when  she 
observed  the  scarcity  of  wine  and 
whispered  to  her  son  of  the  embar- 


rassment.  She  knew  He  could  find 
a  way,  though  she  knew  not  how. 
Turning  to  the  servants,  she  said, 
"Whatsoever  He  saith  unto  you,  do 
it."  It  was  then  she  witnessed  the 
miracle  when  water  was  turned  to 
wine.  Jesus  did  this  for  her  sake, 
but  it  showed  His  power  over  the 
elements. 

She  must  have  known  of  His  mar- 
velous works  and  followed  His 
teachings  though  it  is  not  written  to 
any  extent  in  the  scriptures,  only 
here  and  there  a  phrase,  as  when  she 
with  others  sought  Him  when  He  was 
teaching  the  multitude  and  He  was 
told,  "Behold  thy  mother  and  thy 
brethren  await  you  without."  Not 
going,  he  strangely  answered, 
"Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the  same 
is  my  brother  and  sister  and  moth- 
er." With  an  understanding  heart 
she  must  have  felt  then,  that  His 
work  came  before  her. 

What  she  endured  during  His 
persecution,  trial,  the  road  to  Cal- 
vary, no  mortal  can  comprehend,  for 
even  with  all  her  knowledge  He  was 
her  son  and  not  spared  the  agony  of 
death.  The  story  of  that  mother- 
hood has  furnished  the  most  beauti- 
ful of  all  themes  for  the  masters  of 
art,  music,  and  literature  and  is  a 
glorious  pattern  of  devotion  for  all 
women  to  ponder  over  and  follow. 

'J'he  achievements  of  great  men, 
according    to    their   own    testi- 
mony, are  largely  due  to  the  inspira- 
tion and  guidance  of  their  mothers. 


Among  the  Roman  women  was 
Cornelia,    famed    for    her    beauty, 
culture,  wealth,  and  intellectual  at- 
tainments.    Though  the  wife  of  a 
Roman  tribune  who  could  command 
homage,  when  requested  by  a  lady 
of   Campania  to  show  her  jewels, 
she  called  her  sons  to  her  side  and 
replied,    "These    are    my    jewels." 
This  reply  is  said  to  be  more  often 
quoted,    translated,    and    reflected 
upon  than  any  other  anecdote  left 
us  by  the  writers  of  antiquity.    Cor- 
nelia was  twelve  times  a  mother  but 
shortly   after   her  widowhood   was 
bereft   of   all    her   children   except 
three,  two  sons  and  one  daughter. 
To  them  she  gave  such  care  and 
devotion  that  she  elicited  the  ad- 
miration of  the  world.     Her  mis- 
fortunes she  bore  bravely.    Great  as 
scholar    and    humanitarian,    she    is 
remembered    today    only    for    her 
motherhood.    The  statue  erected  in 
her   honor  reads:      "Cornelia,    the 
mother  of  the  Gracchi." 

Many  women  are  only  known  to 
the  world  because  they  are  the 
mothers  of  great  men,  yet  a  study 
of  the  characteristics  of  these  dis- 
tinguished sons,  physical,  mental, 
and  moral,  shows  a  strong  likeness 
to  the  mother.  It  is  written  of  Mary 
Washington  that  she  was  "deeply 
religious,  industrious,  courageous, 
and  unyielding  in  purpose."  How 
like  the  idolized  George  Washing- 
ton! Her  discipline  was  firm  but 
gentle.  In  reproof  for  disobedience 
or  neglect  of  duty  she  would  have 
her  children  repeat  many  times  over 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 

the  commandment  "Honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother"  and  then 
explain  its  meaning  and  promise. 
This  was  her  method  to  impress  up- 
on their  minds  the  dignity  of  moth- 
erhood. When  Washington  was 
elected  president  of  the  united  col- 
onies he  made  a  farewell  visit  to  his 
mother  to  receive  her  blessing.  Both 
were  much  affected  by  this  parting 
but  especially  her  son,  who  held  her 
in  his  arms  and  wept.  The  bravest 
in  war  but  tenderest  in  heart!  Only 
a  wonderful  mother  calls  forth  such 
devotion. 


J^S  with  Mary  Washington  so  it 
was  with  Nancy  Hanks,  mother 
of  the  great  emancipator,  Abraham 
Lincoln.     No  two  conditions  of  life 
could  have  been  more  different:  one 
enjoying  the  ease  and  comfort  of 
wealth,  the  other  pioneering  on  the 
outskirts  of  civilization,   struggling 
against  poverty,  ignorance,  and  ill 
health.     The  similarity  lies  in  the 
truth  that  from  each  mother  came 
the  characteristics  and  training  that 
gave  greatness  to  their  sons.     Lin- 
coln's   countenance    of    homely 
strength,   with   the  strangely  keen 
deep-set  eyes,  was  like  his  mother. 
The  fact  that  she  had  only  nine  short 
years'    association    with    her    son 
should  impress  on  every  mother's 
mind  that  in  early  life  the  strongest 
impressions    are    made.      In    these 
precious  nine  years  she  taught  the 
boy  to  read.     She  inspired  within 
him  courage  to  overcome  adversity 
and  to  suffer  evil  rather  than  commit 
a  wrong.     "All  that  I  am  or  ever 
hope   to   be,    I    owe   to   my   angel 
mother."     These  words  of  his,  so 
often   quoted,    tell  volumes   of  her 
mother-love  and  training. 

Lucy  Mack  Smith,  mother  of  the 
prophet  Joseph  Smith,  like  the 
mother  of  Lincoln,  was  a  typical 
American  pioneer  woman,  knowing 
poverty,  hardship,  and  sorrow  on 
a  frontier  border;  like  her,  too, 
though  their  paths  never  crossed,  a 
mother  of  a  son,  martyred  for  his 
righteousness. 

'J'he  name  of  Lucy  Smith  may  not 
be  found  among  the  great  women 
of  secular  literature,  but  among  the 
Latter-day  Saints  her  name  is  held 
in  reverence.  She  is  endeared  among 
her  people,  not  only  because  she  was 
the  mother  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum, 
the  martyred  prophet  and  patriarch, 
but  for  her  own  qualities  of  heart 
and  soul.  One  who  knew  her  well, 
in  the  Nauvoo  days,  wrote  of  her  in 
these  words,  "Lucy  Smith  impressed 

283 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


me  as  a  woman  of  great  power  and 
force  of  character.  She  seemed  en- 
dowed by  nature  with  rare  gifts  of 
prophecy,  healing.  She  was  one 
who  gave  spiritual  comfort  and  con- 
solation to  the  sorrowing  and  af- 
flicted." She  gave  to  her  son  Jos- 
eph from  the  first,  support  and 
sympathy  in  his  work.  In  her 
record  of  his  life  she  gives  a  sweet 
word  picture  of  their  family  life, 
describing  the  home  evenings  when 
father,  mother,  brothers,  and  sisters 
gathered  around  this  inspired  youth 
to  listen  while  he  described  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  this  continent. 

Among  the  pioneer  mothers  of 
Mormondom  perhaps  no  one  passed 
through  more  trying  ordeals  and 
came  forth  "tried  as  gold  in  the 
furnace  of  fire  seven  times  purified" 
than  Mary  Fielding  Smith,  wife  of 
the  martyred  patriarch  and  mother 
of  Joseph  F.  Smith,  sixth  president 
of  the  Church.  President  Smith 
could  never  speak  of  his  mother 
without  tears  welling  up  in  his  eyes. 
He  grieved  that  she  could  not  have 
lived  long  enough  to  share  some  of 
the    prosperity   of    his   later   years. 

Mary  Fielding  was  a  refined,  edu- 
cated young  woman,  who  embraced 
the  Gospel  in  England  and  came  to 
America  for  her  religion.  She 
found  herself  among  a  driven  and 
persecuted  people.  When  her  son 
Joseph  was  born,  his  father  was  con- 
fined under  false  charges  in  one  of 
the  meanest  prisons  in  the  state  of 
Missouri.  With  the  rest  of  the 
Saints  this  delicate  and  ill  girl  with 
her  little  son  was  driven  from  Mis- 
souri to  Illinois. 

Her  fortitude  and  dignified  bear- 
ing during  all  these  trying  days, 
even  to  the  tragedy  at  Carthage, 
were  a  marvel  to  all  who  knew  her. 
In  the  exodus  from  Nauvoo  she 
drove  her  own  yoke  of  oxen,  bring- 
ing her  little  son,  then  eight  years 
old,  and  other  members  of  her  fam- 
ily from  these  distressing  scenes  into 
another  frontier.  By  her  own  in- 
dustry, perseverance,  and  sagacity 
she  made  a  home.  She  taught  her 
family  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  and 
loyalty  to  authority.  Instilled  in 
their  hearts  by  her  own  example 
honesty,  industry,  frugality,  and 
faith.  Her  name  is  handed  down 
in  the  history  of  her  people  as  one 
of  the  bravest  heroines  and  devoted 
mothers  in  all  Israel. 

"My  mother  has  been  to  me  the 
guiding  star  throughout  my  "whole 
life"  is  the  expression  frequently 
made  by  President  Heber  J.  Grant 
284 


when  speaking  of  his  mother — 
Rachel  Ivins  Grant.  Her  greatest  gift 
to  him  was  implanting  a  firm  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  and 
obedience  to  its  laws,  both  by  teach- 
ing and  example: 

HHhe  potency  of  the  mother-in- 
fluence in  guiding  the  destinies 
of  children  is  clearly  manifest  as  one 
reflects  on  the  lives  of  these  notable 
mothers.  The  fact  is  evident  that 
the  stewardship  of  the  child  de- 
termines largely  its  future  life. 

In  this  constantly  changing  world 
conditions  of  family  life  necessarily 
change,  but  no  matter  what  the 
change  may  be  the  sacredness  and 
holiness  of  motherhood  is  eternal, 
for  the  child  is  the  gift  eternal.  The 
standards  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  have  not 
varied  in  regard  to  parenthood  with 
any  changing  condition.  The  young 
people  who  marry  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  for  time  and  eternity  are 
admonished  to  regard  parenthood  as 
a  sacred  rite  and  holy  blessing,  and 
to  that  end  be  mindful  of  their 
stewardship.  The  most  valuable 
gift  that  can  come  to  earth  through 
man  is  children.  That  this  gift  may 
be,  it  is  imperative  that  men  and 
women  live  clean,  pure  lives,  for  the 
possibilities  of  heredity  are  inex- 
haustible. No  people  have  higher 
standards  in  that  regard  than  do 
the  Latter-day  Saints. 

The  problems  that  confront  the 
modern  mother  are  more  difficult  and 
complex    than    those   of    the   great 


PIONEER  MOTHER 

By   Christie   Lund 

Tn   spoken  word,  in   marble  beauty,   we 
Pay  tribute  to  you,  Mother  of  the  Plain, 
Madonna  of  the  wilds.     In  memory 
Enshrined  forever  you  will  be — your  pain, 
Your     awful     loneliness,     your     steadfast 

strength, 
Though  it  should  be  the  whole,  wide  world 

in  length, 
The  hope  that  bade  you  follow  where  it  led 
Though  it  should  cost  the  vanquished  and 

the   dead. 
O  Noble  woman!     Faith  has  reached  new 

height, 
And  courage  lifts  her  head  in  loftier  grace 
Since  you  have  given  the  world  the  sacred 

sight 
Of   motherhood    supreme    o'er    time    and 

space. 
Thank  God  for  woman  as  divine  as  you 
Who  caught  a  vision  and  then  made  it  true! 


mothers  of  the  past.  With  increased 
opportunities  there  are  also  more  al- 
lurements for  young  people  with  the 
automobile,  the  cinema,  the  resorts, 
and  the  dance  halls.  It  is  therefore 
well  to  heed  and  ponder  over  some 
of  the  facts  presented  in  these  nar- 
ratives, especially  that  one  cannot 
begin  too  early  to  start  life's  train- 
ing. 

There  is  no  period  in  family  life 
so  much  like  Paradise  as  during  the 
early  years  with  little  children.  All 
the  work,  care,  and  attention  en- 
tailed are  nothing  when  weighed  in 
the  balance  with  the  joy  and  delight- 
ful entertainment  of  watching  their 
development  and  spontaneous  hap- 
piness in  everything  around  them. 
Children  give  grace  and  beauty  to 
the  home,  for  they  are  lovers  of  all 
the  natural  beauty  of  the  earth. 
They  love  the  flowers  of  the  hills  and 
fields,  the  songs  of  birds  in  orchards 
and  forests,  the  ripple  of  the  brook, 
the  sparkle  of  the  sands,  and  the 
white  caps  of  the  waves.  To  the 
watchful  mother  these  things  also 
bring  happiness  and  afford  oppor- 
tunity for  many  of  life's  sweetest 
lessons.  This  too  is  the  most  im- 
portant time  for  parents  to  guard 
their  own  conduct  for  children  are 
great  imitators  and  just  as  likely  to 
pick  up  parental  hypocrisies  and 
faults  as  virtues. 

Motherhood  is  not  just  an  ideal  as 
the  painter  places  it  on  his  canvas 
or  the  poet  in  her  rhythm,  but  a  sol- 
emn reality  and  a  grave  responsi- 
bility. If  the  mother  according  to 
her  knowledge  and  wisdom  has  en- 
deavored to  be  neither  too  strict  nor 
too  lenient,  neither  too  indulgent  nor 
too  parsimonious,  but  moderate  and 
considerate,  if  she  has  taught  both 
sons  and  daughters  that  righteous 
living  is  better  than  indulgence  in 
unseemly  conduct  she  at  least  may 
feel  the  comfort  that  her  discipline 
was  prompted  for  their  welfare  and 
in  her  judgment  she  tried  to  guide 
them  aright.  A  mother's  love  is  as 
unchangeable  as  the  stars;  even  in 
the  face  of  condemnation  it  endures 
when  others  fail.  Every  mother  re- 
joices in  the  success  of  her  children 
and  sorrows  in  their  misfortunes. 
The  mother-love  is  the  golden 
crown  on  the  brow  of  woman  whe- 
ther her  realm  be  a  palace  on  the 
heights,  or  a  cabin  in  the  wilderness. 

"Mother!  we  have  all  known  her, 
not  all  of  us  in  the  same  person,  but 
the  same  aureole  frames  each  sep- 
arate face  in  the  glory  of  its  own 
divinity." 


First  latter-day  saint 


By  E.  CECIL 
McGAVIN 


MOTHER 

LUCY  MACK  SMITH 


Superior  traits  of  character  were 
the  legacy  of  Lucy  Mack  from 
her  mother  Lydia  Gates  and 
her  father  Solomon  Mack.  Lucy 
Mack  Smith  was  one  of  the  most 
valiant,  uncomplaining,  and  stead- 
fast persons  who  assisted  in  laying 
the  foundations  of  this  latter-day 
work.  "Mother  Smith,"  as  she  was 
affectionately  called  by  her  many 
friends,  had  nerves  of  steel,  yet  was 
as  sympathetic  as  a  child. 

To  Joseph  Smith  and  Lucy  Mack 
ten  children  were  born. 

Mother  Smith's  first  great  sorrow 
was  in  the  autumn  of  1823,  when 
their  eldest  son,  Alvin,  twenty-five 
years  of  age,  died  from  an  overdose 
of  calomel.  Her  next  great  sorrow 
came  in  the  autumn  of  1840,  when 
her  husband  passed  away.  A  few 
moments  before  he  died  he  said  to 
his  wife:  "Mother,  you  are  one  of 
the  most  singular  women  in  the 
world.  You  have  brought  up  my 
children  for  me  by  the  fireside,  and, 
when  I  was  gone  from  home,  you 
comforted  them.  .  .  .  We  have  of- 
ten wished  that  we  might  both  die 
at  the  same  time,  but  you  must  not 
desire  to  die  when  I  do,  for  you 
must  stay  to  comfort  the  children 
when  I  am  gone."  In  August  of 
1841  Mother  Smith's  youngest  son, 
Don  Carlos,  twenty-five  years  old, 
passed  away. 

After  three  years  of  comparative 
peace,  the  sad  news  of  the  martyr- 
dom of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  spread 
through  Nauvoo,  bringing  grief  and 
sorrow  to  their  thousands  of  friends. 
Still  the  strong  spirit  of  that  little 
woman  was  unbroken.  Within  a 
month  after  the  secret  burial  of  the 
martyrs,  another  son,  Samuel, 
thirty-six  years  old,  died  of  a  broken 
heart,  occasioned,  it  is  said  by  the 
assassination  of  his  brothers. 

During  all  of  Mother  Smith's 
afflictions,  President  B  r  i  g  h  a  m 
Young  and  the  Twelve  were  solicit- 
ous of  her  welfare  and  always  anx- 
ious to  contribute  to  her  comfort 
and  happiness. 

A  notation  in  the  Journal  History 
for  August  2,  1845,  reads:  "In  the 
afternoon  President  Brigham  Young 


rode  out  in  the  new  Church  carriage 
with  Brother  Heber  C.  Kimball  and 
the  bishop  to  look  at  two  blocks  of 
Emma  Smith's  which  she  had  agreed 
to  sell  the  Trustees  for  $550.  They 
selected  Blocks  96  and  97  and  then 
went  to  Mother  Lucy  Smith's  and 
brought  her  in  the  carriage  to  choose 
which  of  the  two  blocks  she  would 
have  deeded  to  herself  and  her 
daughters.  She  selected  Block  96 
and  desired  to  have  the  Church  build 
her  a  house  like  Brother  Kimball's." 
Another  reference  reads :  "Wed- 
nesday, October  8:  The  general 
conference  was  continued  in  Nau- 
voo. .  .  .  Mother  Lucy  Smith,  the 
aged  and  honored  parent  of  Joseph 
Smith,  was  invited  upon  the  stand. 
She  spoke  at  considerable  length. 
.  .  .  She  commenced  by  saying  that 
she  was  truly  glad  that  the  Lord 
had  let  her  see  so  large  a  congrega- 
tion. .  .  .  She  warned  parents  that 
they  were  accountable  for  their 
children's  conduct;  advised  them  to 
give  them  books  and  work  to  keep 
them   from  idleness;  warned  all  to 


be  full  of  love,  goodness,  and  kind- 
ness. .  .  .  She  wished  to  know  of 
the  congregation,  whether  they  con- 
sidered her  a  mother  in  Israel — (up- 
on which  President  B.  Young 
said:  'all  who  consider  Mother 
Smith  a  mother  in  Israel,  signify  it 
by  saying  yes!' — One  universal 
'Yes'  rang  throughout.)  ...  I  feel 
that  the  Lord  will  let  Brother  Brig- 
ham  take  the  people  away.  Here, 
in  this  city,  lie  my  dead;  my  husband 
and  children;  and  if  so  be  the  rest 
of  my  children  go  with  you,  (and  I 
would  to  God  they  may  all  go, ) 
they  will  not  go  without  me;  and  if 
I  go,  I  want  my  bones  brought  back 
in  case  I  die  away,  and  deposited 
with  my  husband  and  children." 

When  her  family  did  not  follow 
Brigham  Young,  Mother  Smith  con- 
tinued to  reside  in  the  Mansion 
House  with  her  daughter-in-law, 
Emma  Smith  Bidamon.  On  May  5, 
1 855,  she  fell  asleep  and  was  buried 
near  her  loved  ones  by  the  grand 
old  river  which  had  witnessed  her 
many  triumphs  and  tragedies. 

285 


N  AND  OUT 


BOOKS 


KEATS 

WHITTIER 

STEVENSON 


tiEL.Ditr<j  K.Smith-- 


All   Hail   Macbeth/     What 
an  astonishing  fellow  he  is. 
A  gory  murderer  but  how  he 
liked  to  talk — and  what  talk: 

"Tomorrow,  and  tomorrow,  and  tomorrow 
Creeps  in  this  petty  pace  from  day  to  day 
To  the  last  syllable  of  recorded  time; 
And  all  our  yesterdays  have  lighted  fools 
The  way  to  dusty  death.    Out,  Out,  brief 

candle! 
Life's  but  a  walking  shadow,  a  poor  player 
That  struts  and  frets  his  hour  upon  the 

stage 
And  then  is  heard  no  more.     It  is  a  tale 
Told  by  an  idiot,  full  of  sound  and  fury, 
Signifying  nothing." 

From  the  ruin  of  his  brave  life 
rose  immortal  words.  They  move 
with  the  stately  smoothness  of  a 
minuet  and  flash  unforgettable  pic- 
tured comparisons.  The  poor  player, 
how  temporary  he  is,  his  creations 
dying  with  him.  Cinema  actor 
Valentino — well  do  I  remember  the 
fame  of  his  little  day!  But  how 
quickly  he  strutted  to  oblivion.  Life 
is  like  that  sometimes.  From  dust 
thou  art  to  dust  returnest.  Dusty 
death.  It's  all  there— in  those  two 
little  words.  What  an  opportunity 
in  Shakespeare  to  hear  men  and 
women  discourse,  from  Dame 
Quickly  to  Desdemona,  from  fish- 
like Caliban  to  Hamlet. 

Poets  do  have  powerful  utterance. 
The  old  patriarch,  Tennyson,  for 
instance,  took  thirty-nine  short 
words  and  did  more  with  the  eagle, 
for  me,  than  thirty-nine  millenniums 
had  done: 
286 


By  DR.  N.  A.  PEDERSEN 

Dean  of  the  School  of  Arts  and  Sciences 
and  Professor  of  English,  U.  S.  A.  C. 


"He  clasps  the  crags  with  hooked  hands; 
Close  to  the  sun  in  lonely  lands 
Ringed  with  the  azure  world  he  stands. 
The    wrinkled    sea    beneath    him    crawls; 
He  watches  from  his  mountain  walls 
And  like  a  thunderbolt  he  falls." 

That  bird  could  never  be  mewed 
up.  One  might  as  well  try  to  put 
all  outdoors  into  a  cage.  But  poets 
speak  like  that.  They  just  play  with 
everything,  seem  to  make  it  twice  as 
nice  as  reality,  but  win  acceptance. 
Why,  Robinson  Jeffers  convinces 
one  that  pelicans  are  more  interest- 
ing than  nightingales  until  one  reads 
John  Keats'  "Ode  to  the  Nightin- 
gale," written  on  brown  paper,  per- 
haps, while  he  was  selling  headache 
powders  in  a  London  drug  store.  In 
both  instances,  perceptions,  hereto- 
fore held  adequate,  are  enlarged  and 
intensified.  This  is  the  service  of 
the  poet  to  unseeing  natural  man. 
Jeffers'  "tragic  drum-roll  beating 
anger"  cann'ot  be  ignored.  Like 
many  of  his  other  pieces,  his  recent 
poem  "Solstice"  is  pretty  grim. 
Read  it.  On  coming  to  the  latter 
part  you  will  be  lifted  up  by  the 
power  of  the  poetry  as  if  Tennyson's 
eagle  had  seized  you  "with  hooked 
hands." 


When  poets  like  Francis  Thomp- 
son, George  Herbert,  John  Donne, 
or  Whittier  start  expatiating  on 
faith,  only  a  fool  could  disbelieve. 
And  love!  No  one  ever  seriously 
loses  faith  in  that,  in  spite  of  a  few 
adolescent  modern  writers.  But  if 
ever  accosted  by  doubts,  read  "The 
Sonnets  of  the  Portuguese."  They, 
alone,  will  make  you  feel  ashamed. 
If  not,  add  to  them  Browning's  Ring 
and  the  Book  and  learn  of  the  love 
of  Pompilia  and  Caponsacchi  and 
much  else  besides. 

Sometimes  poetry  makes  the  head 
ache  because  it  is  composed  on 
the  principle  of  a  maximum  of 
thought  in  a  minimum  of  words. 
Browning's  occasional  obscurity 
made  at  least  one  cultured  Briton 
feel,  on  attempting  to  read  him  dur- 
ing convalescence  from  illness,  that 
he  was  losing  his  mind.  And  Whit- 
tier burned  a  copy  of  Leaves  of 
Grass  by  Walt  Whitman  when  it 
first  fell  into  his  hands.  I  wonder 
if  T.  S.  Eliot  himself  thoroughly  un- 
derstands Waste  Land,  which  is 
mere  hodge-podge  to  some  readers, 
and  to  others  "finest  contemporary 
expression  of  the  plight  of  a  gen- 
eration." 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


N.  A.  PEDERSEN 

7V  s  student  and  teacher,  and  as  a 
**  devoted  lover  of  the  written  and 
spoken  word,  the  author  has  spent 
many  years  gathering  good  things 
from  the  world's  finer  books.  Dr.  N. 
A.  Pedersen,  Dean  oi  the  school  of 
Arts  and  Sciences  and  Professor  of 
English  at  the  Utah  State  Agricul- 
tural College,  received  his  A.  B.  de- 
gree from  the  University  of  Utah, 
his  Master's  degree  from  Harvard 
University  and  his  Ph.  D.  from  the 
University  of  California.  Says  Dr. 
Pedersen:  "I  believe  a  teacher's  call- 
ing is  a  high  one,  and  I  have  dedi- 
cated my  life  to  it  without  reserve." 
With  this  ideal  as  guide,  and  with 
good  books  as  traveling  companions, 
Dr.  Pedersen  here  takes  his  readers 
on  a  delightful  journey  "In  and  Out 
of  Books." 


SKETCHES  BY 

FIELDING  K.  SMITH 


are  Auslander  and  Hill.  Eight  years 
ago  they  wrote  a  book  about  poetry 
and  poets  called  The  Winged  Horse 
which  whets  the  appetite  for  a  ride 
upon  its  back.  So  does  A.  E.  Hous- 
man's  The  Name  and  Nature  of 
Poetry.  I  always  perk  up  when  a 
poet  speaks  of  poetry.  Housman 
here  tells,  among  other  things,  how 
poetry  is  made.  With  him  the  pro- 
cess is  one  of  bodily  exudation  dis- 
tantly like  that  of  the  pearl's  coming 
from  the  oyster,  during  which  pro- 
cess the  poet  is  continuously  excited, 
the  result  being  not  so  much  thought 
as  beauty.  Just  where  does  that 
conception  place: 

"Lives  of  great  men  all  remind  us 
We  can  make  our  lives  sublime 
And  departing  leave  behind  us 
Footprints  on  the  sands  of  time." 

TThis  is  not  to  condemn  the  ballads 
and  sonnets  of  Longfellow,  be  it 
understood.  The  Name  and  Nature 
of  Poetry  will  lead  you  to  try  the 
lyrics  of  A  Shropshire  Lad  on  your 


natural  man,  unlike  literary  men, 
wants  its  fruits  without  effort.  Paul 
Elmer  Moore,  author  of  the  Shel- 
burne  Essays,  read  The  Iliad  and 
The  Odyssey  again  and  again  dur- 
ing his  summer  vacations  near  the 
Atlantic.  Samuel  McChord  Cro- 
thers  used  to  read  regularly,  at 
Christmas  time,  Milton's  "Ode  to 
the  Nativity."  Once  I  heard  Rich- 
ard Greene  Moulton  recite  from 
memory  "The  Book  of  Job."  George 
Herbert  Palmer  memorized  eighty- 
seven  Shakespearean  sonnets  during 
his  freshman  year  at  college.  Such 
men  are  exemplary  of  a  vigorous 
acceptance  of  poetry's  challenge. 

Do  you  know  George  Herbert 
Palmer's  incomparable  prose  trans- 
lation of  The  Odyssey  and  his  Life 
of  Alice  Freeman  Palmer?  Upon  a 
plaque  at  the  foot  of  the  bell-tower 
in  Reynolds  Hall  at  the  University 
of  Chicago  are  these  words: 

"Joyfully  to  remember  Alice  Freeman 
Palmer,  Dean  of  Women,  these  bells  make 
music." 

She  was  a  great  spirit,  joyfully 
remembered,  too,  in  her  husband's 
biography  of  her.  I  think  of  Palmer 
and  Crothers  together  as  two  stim- 
ulating moderns,  both  gone  now, 
who  pointed  the  way  to  rich  living. 


Often  help  is  needed.  Max 
Eastman's  Enjoyment  of  Poetry  is 
good  headache  powder.  So  are  the 
studies  of  George  Santayana,  poet, 
critic,  philosopher.    Says  he: 

"The  poet  dips  into  the  chaos  that  under- 
lies the  shell  of  the  world  and  brings  up 
some  superfluous  image,  some  emotion 
dropped  by  the  way,  and  re-attaches  it  to 
the  present  object;  he  reinstates  things  un- 
necessary; hfe  emphasizes  things  ignored; 
he  paints  in  again  into  the  landscape  the 
tints  which  intellect  has  allowed  to  fade 
from  it.  If  he  seems  sometime  to  obscure 
the  fact,  it  is  only  because  he  is  restoring 
an  experience.  The  first  element  which  the 
intellect  rejects  in  forming  its  ideas  of  things 
is  the  emotion  which  accompanies  the  per- 
ception; and  this  emotion  is  the  first  thing 
the  poet  restores.  He  stops  at  the  image 
because  he  stops  to  enjoy." 

See  what  poetry  did,  particularly 
Wordsworth's,  in  the  reanimating 
of  John  Stuart  Mills'  heart  and  the 
restoring  of  his  emotional  happiness. 

Santayana  not  only  thinks  well 
but  he  writes  with  beauty.  I  have 
never  read  The  Life  of  Reason,  his 
masterpiece,  but  I  now  vow  to  do  so. 
Other  helpers  to  poetic  enthusiasm 


fiCSMlTH"^ 


LONGFELLOW 
SHAKESPEARE 


poetic  flute.  They  play  divinely 
ironic  tunes  that  make  life  seem  all 
the  more  precious.  Permit  a  digres- 
sion. If  you  want  more  Shropshire 
visions  read  the  novels  of  Mary 
Webb,  Precious  Bane,  The  Golden 
Arrow,  and  Gone  to  Earth.  G.  K. 
Chesterton  has  a  preface  to  the  sec- 
ond, worth  a  deal  of  thought.  It 
may  send  you  to  Hardy  for  reading 
or  re-reading  to  enable  comparison 
with  Webb  and  acceptance  or  re- 
jection of  G.  K.  as  a  critic. 

Poetry  challenges  the  mind.    The 


The  latter's  "The  Gentle  Reader" 
and  his  other  essays  are  not  only 
delightful  in  themselves  but  open 
tracks  to  much  other  reading  of  de- 
light and  profit. 

Among  essayists,  David  Henry 
Thoreau  has  long  been  one  of  my 
loves.  He  stimulates  like  a  cold 
plunge  and  always  sows  the  seed  of 
thought.  A  half-hour's  dip  into 
Walden  or  A  Week  on  the  Concord 
and  Merrimack  Rivers  always 
brings  the  full  cup.  Examples  will 
illustrate     his    quality.       The    old 

287 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


brown-coated     fisherman     is     thus 
memorably  delineated: 

"His  fishing  was  not  a  sport,  nor  solely 
a  means  of  subsistence,  but  a  sort  of  solemn 
sacrament  and  withdrawal  from  the  world, 
just  as  the  aged  read  their  Bibles." 

Elsewhere  Thoreau  says: 

"Morning  is  when  I  am  awake  and  there 
is  a  dawn  in  me.  Moral  reform  is  the 
effort  to  throw  off  sleep.  Why  is  it  that 
men  give  so  poor  an  account  of  their  day 
if  they  have  not  been  slumbering.  They 
are  not  such  poor  calculators.  If  they  had 
not  been  overcome  with  drowsiness  they 
would  have  performed  something.  The 
millions  are  awake  enough  for  physical 
labor;  but  only  one  in  a  hundred  millions 
to  a  poetic  or  divine  life.  To  be  awake  is 
to  be  alive.  I  have  never  yet  met  a  man 
who  was  quite  awake.  How  would  I  have 
looked  him  in  the  face?" 

One  can  appreciate  the  tradition 
that  Thoreau  worked  his  way 
through  Harvard  by  writing  themes 
for  freshmen.  He  writes  with  sus- 
tained excellence.  Macbeth  and 
Henry  IV  have  told  us  how  blessed 
a  thing  is  sleep;  David  Henry,  how 
blessed  to  awake  from  it.  He  with- 
drew from  the  town  to  the  woods  in 
order  to  live  deliberately.  His  es- 
says, recording  this  achievement, 
are  a  cool  hand  upon  the  brow  of  a 
confused  and  feverish  age. 

Carlyle  says:  "Do  not  be  afraid 
of  the  man  with  the  seeing  eye!" 
Thoreau  had  it.  So  did  Richard 
Jeffries,  as  "The  Open  Air"  and 
"Life  in  the  Fields,"  joyous  essay- 
pictures  of  Southwestern  England, 
attest.     Observe: 

"Southwards,  the  full  moon,  a  red  yellow 
disk,  shone  over  the  wheat,  which  appeared 
the  finest  pale  amber.  A  quiver  of  color — 
an  undulation — seemed  to  stay  in  the  air, 
left  from  the  heated  day:  The  sunset  hues 
and  those  of  the  red-tinted  moon  fell  as  it 
were  into  the  remnant  of  day,  and  filled  the 
wheat:  They  were  poured  into  it,  so  that  it 
grew  in  their  colors.  Still  heavily  the 
shadows  deepened  in  the  elms:  All  was 
silence,  save  for  the  sound  of  the  reapers 
on  the  other  side  of  the  hedge,  slash-rustle, 
slash-rustle,  and  the  drowsy  night  came 
down  as  softly  as  an  eyelid." 

Were  is  more  than  meets  the  eye 
of  the  ordinary  observer,  more 
than  the  pleasure  of  mere  recogni- 
tion. Here  is  the  something  beyond, 
which  makes  literature  in  whatever 
form,  and  which  distinguishes  such 
a  writer  as  Sinclair  Lewis,  important 
as  he  is,  from  the  great. 

George  Macaulay  Trevelyan  of 
Cambridge  University  is  not  without 
that  quality.  He  writes  history 
which  all  enjoy.  Says  he:  "I  can- 
not abandon  the  old  idea  of  his- 
tory that  was  once  popular  in  Eng- 
land, that  the  same  book  should 
make  its  appeal  both  to  the  general 
reader  and  the  historical  student." 
288 


"Blenheim"  does  just  that.  Men- 
tion is  made  of  Trevelyan  here  be- 
cause I  lately  chanced  to  read  an 
essay  from  his  Clio,  A  Muse,  on 
"Walking."  Try  it.  It  may  stand 
you  in  good  stead  when  your  body 
and  mind  are  out  of  gear  and  you 
have  learned  that  the  world  was  not 
created  especially  to  make  you 
happy.  DeQuincey,  calculated,  says 
the  writer,  that  Wordsworth  walked 
one  hundred  eighty  thousand  Eng- 
lish miles,  the  result  being  happiness 
and  poetry. 


Ludwig's  Bismarck,  and  into  such 
revealing  autobiographies  as  that  of 
H.  G.  Wells. 

Alfred  N.  Whitehead  makes  an 
important  observation  in  Science 
and  the  Modern  World,  especially 
applicable  to  the  reading  of  novel- 
ists and  dramatists: 

"When  man  ceases  to  wander,  he  will 
cease  to  ascend  the  scale  of  being.  Physical 
wandering  is  still  important,  but  greater  still 
is  the  power  of  man's  spiritual  adventures — 
adventures  of  thought,  adventures  of  pas- 
sionate feeling,  adventures  of  aesthetic  ex- 
perience." 


TENNYSON 

LAMB 


It  is  easy  to  get  on  good  terms 
with  essay  writers.  They  are  frank, 
confidential,  self-revealing,  and  con- 
sequently must  have  selves  that  are 
attractive.  Montaigne,  the  inventor 
of  the  familiar  essay,  and  Robert 
Louis  Stevenson  had  just  such  per- 
sonalities, as  did  Charles  Lamb, 
probably  the  prince  of  them  all.  Not 
to  enjoy  "Dream  Children"  and 
"Roast  Pig"  from  "The  Essays  of 
Elia"  is  proof  that  you  are  not  one 
of  the  elect,  as  not  to  enjoy  Keats  is 
proof  that  pure  poetry  is  not  for  you. 
And  to  be  unacquainted  with  "The 
Private  Papers  of  Henry  Ryecroft" 
is  stark  personal  deprivation.  They 
contain  Gissing's  matured  estimates 
of  the  classics  he  loved,  as  well  as 
his  calm  reflections  upon  life.  Ele- 
gantly and  chastely  written  these 
essays  have  the  repose  of  a  Sabbath 
day  and  the  serenity  of  The  Medita- 
tions of  Marcus  Aurelius,  another 
genuine  expression,  this  time  from 
the  ancient  world,  of  the  "peace  of 
a  really  triumphant  soul." 

Such  books  suggest  a  second 
branch  of  personality  literature,  the 
friendly  letter.  How  delightful  and 
revealing  are  those  of  the  Carlyles, 
Dorothy  Osborne,  Cowper,  Shelley, 
Fitzgerald.  This  branch  divides 
again  into  biography  that  has  flow- 
ered profusely  from  Plutarch's  Lives 
to  Strachey's  Queen   Victoria  and 


For  twenty-five  years,  it  is  said, 
the  poet  William  Ellery  Leonard  has 
confined  himself  to  a  self-imposed 
prison  of  six  city  blocks  because  of 
a  strange  fear  of  distance.  Not 
many  are  so  afflicted  with  geograph- 
ical phobia,  but  many  are  afraid  of 
ascending  the  scale  of  being  through 
mental  traveling.  They  read  little 
and  then,  stultifying  as  it  is,  only 
for  confirmation  of  what  they  al- 
ready think  and  in  order  to  experi- 
ence, in  reading,  the  monotonous 
emotions  of  their  own  petty  lives. 
Little  is  gained  from  such  a  narrow- 
ing process.  The  very  purpose  of 
epic,  novel,  and  drama  is  to  take  us 
into  uncharted  seas,  not  to  escape 
life  but  to  escape  spiritual  death. 
Otherwise  what  tame  Odysseys  our 
life  stories  will  be. 

Hence  we  read  Dostoievsky's 
Crime  and  Punishment  not  only  for 
its  Russian  background  but  to  ex- 
perience the  tempestuous  life  of 
Raskolnikoff.  What  a  harassed 
soul.  How  fully  the  author  gives 
the  mental  and  emotional  reactions 
of  the  criminal  to  his  crimes.  This 
is  a  fine  illustration  of  a  completely 
developed  character  without  blur. 

Tt  may  be  just  as  important  to  know 
figures  like  this  one  and  Hurst- 
wood  in  Dreiser's  Sister  Carrie,  an- 
other full-length  portrait,  as  it  is  to 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


know  Jean-Christophe,  the  com- 
pletely delineated  artist  of  Romain 
Rolland's  masterpiece,  written  to 
give  joy  and  hope  to  the  reader. 
Such  knowledge  helps  us  see  life 
steadily  and  see  it  whole,  a  feat 
growing  increasingly  difficult.  Books 
of  this  sort  are  adventures  of  the 
mind,  travel  pieces  for  the  spirit, 
without  which  we  cannot  ascend 
the  scale  of  being  or  understand  the 
world  in  which  we  live  and  the  times 
and  conditions  from  which  we  are 
emerging. 

Again,  familiarity  with  Christian 
Wahnschaffe  from  The  World's  Il- 
lusion will  alone  take  you  into  the 
heart  of  pre-war  Europe  resting,  as 
Wassermann  well  knew,  upon 
wretchedness  and  crime.  Thomas 
Mann  has  now  finished  two  volumes 
of  his  trilogy  depicting  New  Testa- 
ment characters  and  scenes:  Young 
Joseph  and  Joseph  and  His  Brothers. 
To  ignore  them  is  to  miss  an  oppor- 
tunity to  understand  an  age  that 
underlies  our  Christian  civilization. 
Philosophical  parts  of  these  novels 
are  difficult  reading  but  the  narrative 
is  straight-forward  and  the  charac- 
terization is  superb. 

Novels  dealing  with  more  homely 
material,  if  done  by  writers  with  the 
seeing  eye,   are  also  mental,   emo- 


thor,  Cervantes,  Laurie  Magnus 
writes  in  his  A  History  of  European 
Literature: 

"So  the  lean  years  went  by,  till,  at  last, 
at  Valladolid,  in  the  year  1603,  and  at 
the  rate  of  a  chapter  or  two  a  week,  with 
but  the  stump  of  a  left  hand  to  hold  down 
the  leaves  of  his  note  book,  this  middle- 
aged,  silver-bearded,  weather-beaten  sol- 
dier and  collector  wrote  the  first  part  of 
Don  Quixote  and  made  himself  immortal — 
This  hunting  ground  for  scholars,  this  mo- 
saic of  romantic  antiquaries  (referring  to 
the  chivalric  romances)  was  transformed  by 
the  genius  of  Cervantes  into  the  grandest 
story  book  for  men  and  boys  which  has  yet 
been  composed." 

How  grand  this  book  is  and  how 
clearly  its  message  bears  upon  our 
own  age  of  transition  and  recon- 
struction it  were  best  to  let  the 
reader  discover  or  re-discover  for 
himself. 

Drama,  because  of  its  brevity,  is 
more  difficult  than  the  novel.  The 
reader  needs  the  help  of  the  actor, 
yet  in  the  private  theatre  of  the 
imaginative  brain  the  play  is  potent. 
When  Joseph  Wood  Krutch,  emi- 
nent American  critic,  first  read 
Shaw's  Man  and  Superman  he  ex- 
claimed with  delight  that  he  had  no 
idea  such  writing  was  being  done. 
It  gave  him  a  new  point  of  view,  a 
new  attitude  towards  the  problem 
of  life.     Shaw,  Ibsen,  Galsworthy, 


THOREAU 
CHESTERTON 


tional,  and  aesthetic  travel  mediums. 
Jane  Austen  deals  with  matters  of 
homely  detail  through  which  sig- 
nificant characters  are  displayed. 
Recently  I  read  two  rather  slight 
books,  Carroll's  As  the  Earth  Turns 
and  The  White  Gate  by  Deeping — 
slight,  that  is,  compared  with  Jean 
Christophe,  Henry  Esmond,  or 
Anna  Karenina — yet  each  added 
unto  me.  Not  great  books,  yet 
Odysseys  on  a  small  scale.  Read 
them  between  times  and  then  go 
back  to  Don  Quixote,     Of  the  au- 


Gerhart  Hauptmann,  and  O'Neill 
opened  the  closed  windows  of  pre- 
conceived notions  and  sent  a  draft 
of  air  through.  It  is  said  now  by  an 
eminent  critic  that  Clifford  Odets  is 
just  setting  out  on  a  career  which 
promises  to  be  comparable  to  that  of 
Ibsen.  The  reader  in  the  first-line 
trenches  will  want  to  watch  him. 
Discovering  an  author,  be  he  poet 
or  writer  of  prose,  is  one  of  life's 
kqenest  delights,  akin  to  that  of 
Keats  when  he  first  read  Chapman's 
Homer. 


WORDSWORTH 

A  word  about  guides  to  reading. 
Book  lists  are  many  and  often 
made  by  competent  appraisers.  One 
such  is  "One  Hundred  Best  Books" 
published  in  the  American  Maga- 
zine. The  author,  Will  Durant, 
reads  omniverously  and  thinks  well. 
His  list  is  provocative.  Another  is 
"Good  Reading,"  a  guide  for  college 
students  and  adult  readers,  briefly 
describing  about  a  thousand  books, 
enjoyable  to  read  and  largely  avail- 
able in  inexpensive  editions.  The 
editing  has  been  done  by  thirty-five 
professors  of  English,  deans,  and 
librarians,  representing  as  many  col- 
leges and  universities.  In  pamphlet 
form  it  may  be  obtained  for  twenty 
cents  from  the  National  Council  of 
Teachers  of  English,  211  West  68th 
Street,  Chicago.  Besides  such  helps, 
there  are  the  various  book-of-the 
month  clubs,  directed  by  competent 
critics.  All  these  helps  are  excel- 
lent for  those  who  need  them.  They 
are,  however,  external  guides  for 
readers  who  are  unwilling  or  un- 
able to  lead  themselves.  But  all  such 
made-to-order  aids  are  hardly  per- 
sonal enough  for  what  is,  after  all, 
the  most  personal  of  human  adven- 
tures. 

The  best  guide  is  one's  own  spirit, 
which  is  occasionally  seized  with 
"immortal  longings"  that  can  be 
satisfied  only  by  the  particular  book 
which  speaks  to  a  particular  soul 
crisis.  Sir  Philip  Sidney  said,  "Look 
into  thine  own  soul  and  write."  He 
might  have  said  with  equal  force, 
"Look  into  thine  own  soul  and 
read."  The  most  stimulating  essay 
it  has  been  my  pleasure  to  read,  is 
that  of  the  poet  Virginia  Moore,  en- 
titled "Desultory  Reading."  Get 
the  "Bookman"  for  December,  1930, 
and  set  your  soul  a-sail. 

289 


Introduction 

The  Latter-day  Saints  have 
ever  been  a  singing  people. 
Some  of  our  greatest  sermons 
and  messages  have  come  through  the 
avenue  of  song.  The  Lord  Himself 
acclaimed  the  power  of  music  when, 
in  July,  1 830,  only  three  months  after 
the  Church  was  organized,  He  gave 
a  revelation  through  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  directed  to  Emma 
Smith,  part  of  which  reads  as  fol- 
lows: 

"And  it  shall  be  given  thee,  also,  to 
make  a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it 
shall  be  given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto 
me,  to  be  had  in  my  Church.  For  my  soul 
delighteth  in  the  song  of  the  heart;  yea, 
the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  unto 
me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a  blessing 
upon  their  heads.  .  .  .  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you  that  this  is  my  voice  unto  all." 

Emma  Smith  selected  the  hymns, 
and  two  volumes  were  published — 
the  first  in  1835  with  ninety  selec- 
tions, the  second  in  1841  with  three 
hundred  forty  selections.  These 
hymns  were  for  the  most  part  those 
already  in  use;  nevertheless,  there 
were  a  number  of  talented  hymnol- 
ogists  in  the  Church  at  that  time, 
notably  W.  W.  Phelps  and  Parley 
P.  Pratt,  and  Emma  Smith's  compi- 
lations contained  many  of  their  con- 
tributions. These  early  hymns  ex- 
pounded the  truths  of  the  newly 
revealed  Gospel  and  gave  the  songs 
of  the  Church  their  distinctive  char- 
acteristics. A  revised  hymn  book 
in  general  use  for  many  years  was 
published  by  Brigham  Young  in 
1840.  Twenty-five  editions  of  this 
little  volume  were  published. 

Prior  to  the  arrival  in  Salt  Lake 
valley  most  of  our  songs  were  put 
to  old  tunes  already  used  by  the  peo- 
ple and  whose  composers  were  not 
known;  and  even  afterwards  war 
tunes  and  love  ditties  were  com- 
mandeered to  fit  the  inspirational 
hymns. 

No  exclusive  inspiration  or  honor 
is  claimed  by  the  Latter-day  Saints 
for  music  and  song;  we  are  indebted 
to  Isaac  Watts,  Charles  and  John 
Wesley,  Dwight  L.  Moody,  Henry 
F.  Lyte,  James  Montgomery,  Bishop 
Ken,  Handel,  Haydn,  Mendelssohn, 
and  others,  for  many  hymns  and 
songs  that  are  in  harmony  with  our 
faith. 

Many  of  our  favorite  hymns  were 
written  under  trying  and  sometimes 
tragic  circumstances.  They  have 
cheered  the  Saints  in  time  of  trouble, 
290 


The  story 

OF  OUR 

Hymns 


By   GEORGE    D.    PYPER 
L    (9  Tflu  ^father,  but  Q>ltza  [R.  Si 


mow 


GEORGE    D.    PYPER 

The  hymns  we  sing,  speak  what 
we  ace  and  what  we  believe. 
Faith  and  sorrow,  hope  and  courage, 
trust  and  obedience,  joy  and  thanks- 
giving— all  are  spoken  from  the  heart 
in  the  songs  men  sing.  George  D. 
Pyper,  Superintendent  of  the  Deseret 
Sunday  School  Union,  former  man- 
ager of  old  Salt  Lake  Theater  and 
one  of  the  West's  most  beloved 
showmen,  writes  here  as  a  member  of 
the  Church  Music  Committee  in  the 
first  of  a  series  that  will  tell,  from 
month  to  month,  the  story  of  some 
of  the  hymns  that  are  sung  by  the 
Latter-day  Saints. 


buoyed  them  up  in  their  faith,  and 
helped  them  to  "stand  firm  under  the 
pressure  of  life." 

It  is  the  purpose  of  the  writer  to 
tell  the  stories  of  some  of  these 
hymns,  and  inasmuch  as  May  is  the 
month  in  which  "Mothers'  Day"  is 
celebrated  and  the  third  stanza  of 
"O  My  Father"  deals  with  a  mother 
in  heaven  it  is  thought  most  appro- 
priate to  begin  the  series  with  that 
hymn  written  by  the  poetess,  Eliza 
R.  Snow  Smith. 


Eliza  Roxey  Snow  Smith 

IUFany  biographical  stories  of  Eliza 
Roxey  Snow  Smith  have  been 
published.  From  thirty-five  of  these 
the  factual  data  contained  in  this 
brief  sketch  are  gleaned. 

This  remarkable  woman,  one  of 
the  most  noted  among  the  women  of 
Mormondom,  was  born  January  21, 
1804,  in  Beckett,  Berkshire  County, 
Massachusetts.  She  was  the  second 
daughter  of  Oliver  and  Rosetta  L. 
Pittibone  Snow.  Her  grandfather 
was  a  revolutionary  soldier.  In  1 806 
the  family,  consisting  of  the  parents 
and  two  daughters,  moved  to  Man- 
tua, Portage  County,  Ohio;  there 
five  other  children  were  born. 

Though  Baptists,  the  Snows  were 
friends  to  people  of  all  denomina- 
tions, and  their  door  was  open  to  all 
of  exemplary  habits.  The  children 
were  cultured  and  trained  in  all  of 
the  Christian  virtues.  Eliza  was 
especially  gifted  as  a  writer  of 
poetry.  At  the  early  age  of  twenty- 
two  she  gained  considerable  local 
fame  by  writing,  at  the  request  of  a 
number  of  newspapers,  a  requiem 
for  John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son, both  of  whom  passed  away  on 
the  same  day — the  day  of  days  to 
Americans — -July  4,  1826.  Her 
poems  brought  her  into  close  ac- 
quaintance with  many  notable  schol- 
ars and  theologians  among  whom 
were  Alexander  Campbell,  organizer 
of  the  Campbellite  church,  and  his 
fellow-worker,  Sidney  Rigdon,  who 
later  became  associated  with  the 
Latter-day  Saints. 

Eliza's  mother  and  sister,  having 
joined  the  Church,  she  herself  after 
a  thorough  investigation,  became 
converted  and  was  baptized  April 
5,  1 835.  Late  in  the  same  year  she 
left  her  home  and  moved  to  Kirtland 
where  she  taught  a  select  school 
for  girls,  and  for  a  while  was  gov- 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


erness  in  the  Prophet's  family. 
There  her  facile  pen  was  kept  busy. 
Under  the  inspired  teaching  of  the 
Latter-day  Prophet,  she  advanced 
in  the  knowledge  and  understanding 
of  the  Gospel  and  her  whole  life 
became  devoted  to  its  spread.  Her 
poems  now  breathed  the  inspiration 
of  the  new-found  truth,  catching  the 
glorified  vision  of  her  prophet- 
teacher. 

Eliza's  father,  after  his  conver- 
sion, soon  brought  the  mother, 
brothers  and  sisters  to  Kirtland.  In 
1836  they  moved  to  Far  West. 
From  Far  West  the  family  moved 
to  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  from  which 
place  they  were  driven  and  suffered 
the  persecutions  incident  to  those 
gloomy  days.  Back  to  Far  West 
the  family  moved,  then  in  1839  to 
Quincy,  Illinois,  and  next  to  La 
Harpe.  Later  the  family  settled  in 
Commerce,  afterwards  named  Nau- 
voo. 

In  Nauvoo,  Eliza  again  taught 
school  and  wrote  much.  It  was  here 
that  she  wrote  "O  My  Father,"  the 
hymn  that  has  preserved  her  name 
among  the  great. 

When  the  first  Relief  Society  was 
organized,  March  17,  1842,  Eliza 
R.  Snow  was  its  secretary.  On  June 
29,  1842,  she  was  sealed  to  Joseph 
Smith  for  time  and  eternity  in  the 
celestial  law  of  marriage.  On  June 
27,  1844,  the  Prophet  and  his 
brother  Hyrum  were  martyred. 

Grief-stricken  but  undaunted, 
Eliza  became  more  devoted  than 
ever  to  her  husband's  cause.  She 
was  in  the  exodus  of  February  28, 

1846,  wrote  comforting  songs  for 
the  people,  and  drove  an  ox  team 
part  of  the  way  to  Winter  Quarters. 
Her  father  and  mother  both  died  at 
Walnut  Grove,  Illinois.  She  began 
the  pioneer  journey  in  June,  arriving 
in    Salt    Lake    Valley    in    October 

1847.  There  she  was  given  a  home 
by  Brigham  Young  to  whom  she  was 
married  in  1849,  and  lived  in  the 
Lion  House  until  the  time  of  her 
death. 

From  the  time  of  her  arrival  in 
Salt  Lake  Valley  until  the  time  of 
her  demise  the  life  of  this  gifted 
woman  was  a  busy  one.  She  had 
charge  of  the  women's  work  in  the 
Endowment  House.  In  1866  she  was 
set  apart  to  preside  over  the  Relief 
Societies  of  the  wards  and  stakes  of 
Zion,  and  labored  in  that  capacity  for 
twenty-one  years.  On  October  20, 
1872,  Eliza  began  a  nine  months' 
journey  to  the  Holy  Land,  visiting 
Liverpool,  London,  Belgium,  France, 


Genoa,  Venice,  Rome,  Naples, 
Corfu,  Alexandria,  Jaffa,  Jerusalem, 
Athens,  Constantinople,  and  Vien- 
na. This  trip  included  a  pilgrimage 
to  the  Mount  of  Olives  where  the 
land  had  been  dedicated  for  the  re- 
turn of  the  Jews.*    In  1875  a  volume 


ELIZA    R.    SNOW 


O  MY  FATHER 

By  Eliza  R.  Snow 

Omy  Father,  Thou  that  dwellest 
In  the  high  and  glorious  place! 
When  shall  I  regain  Thy  presence, 

And  again  behold   Thy  face? 
In  Thy  holy  habitation, 

Did  my  spirit  once  reside; 
In  my  first  primeval  childhood 
Was  I  nurtured  near  Thy  side? 

For  a  wise  and  glorious  purpose 

Thou  hast  placed  me  here  on  earth, 
And  withheld  the  recollection 

Of  my  former  friends  and  birth, 
Yet  ofttimes  a  secret  something 

Whispered,    "You're    a    stranger 
here;" 
And  I  felt  that  I  had  wandered 

From  a  more  exalted  sphere. 

I  had  learned  to  call  thee  Father, 

Through  Thy  spirit  from  on  high; 
But  until  the  Key  of  Knowledge 

Was  restored,  I  knew  not  why. 
In   the   heavens  are .  parents  single? 

No;    the    thought    makes    reason 
stare! 
Truth  is  reason,  Truth  eternal, 

Tells  me  I've  a  mother  there. 

When    I    leave   this   frail   existence, 

When  I  lay  this  mortal  by, 
Father,  Mother,  May  I  meet  you 

In  your  royal  courts  on  high? 
When,   at   length,   when  I've   com' 
pleted 

All  you  sent  me  forth  to  do. 
With  your  mutual  approbation 

Let  me  come  and  dwell  with  you. 


was  published  by  her  containing 
"Correspondence  of  Palestine  Tour- 
ists." 

After   her   return,   Eliza,   besides 
engaging  in  numerous  other  ac- 
tivities, assisted  sister  Aurelia  Spen- 


*At  this  date,  May  3,  1936,  there  are 
reported  to  be  three  hundred  thousand  Jews 
in  Palestine. 


cer  Rogers  in  organizing  the  first 
Primary  Association.  On  July  17, 
1880,  she  was  set  apart  by  Presi- 
dent John  Taylor  as  President  of 
the  Relief  Societies  in  all  the  world. 
Zina  D.  H.  Young  and  Elizabeth 
Ann  Whitney  were  her  counselors 
and  Sarah  M.  Kimball  her  secretary. 
Temple  work  at  St.  George  fol- 
lowed. On  July  17,  1882,  the  Des- 
eret  Hospital  was  established  with 
Eliza  R.  Snow  as  president. 

In  1 856  her  first  volume  of  poems 
was  published;  twenty  years  later 
the  second  volume  appeared.  A 
hymn  book  and  tune  book  she  also 
published.  First  and  Second 
Speakers,  collections  of  poems  and 
readings  for  Primary  Associations, 
are  credited  to  her  genius. 

On  December  5,  1887,  in  her 
eighty-fourth  year,  death  claimed 
this  remarkable  woman.  Funeral 
services  were  held  in  the  Assembly 
Hall  and  interment  was  in  President 
Brigham  Young's  private  cemetery. 

"O  My  Father" 

Q  My  Father/'  by  Eliza  R.  Snow, 
is  considered  one  of  the  greatest 
of  all  Latter-day  Saint  hymns,  be- 
cause of  its  unusual  doctrinal  con- 
tent, especially  that  contained  in  the 
third  stanza.  This  remarkable  verse 
projects  a  new  thought  into  religious 
philosophy;  namely,  that  we  have  a 
heavenly  mother  in  the  courts  on 
high. 

The  hymn  was  written  during  a 
period  of  exciting  conditions  that 
finally  had  their  tragic  ending  in  the 
death  of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch. 
According  to  Orson  F.  Whitney, 
Eliza's  marriage  to  the  Prophet  took 
place  June  29,  1842.  "O  My  Father" 
was  written  in  1 843.  So  the  poetess 
wrote  it  while  she  was  the  Prophet's 
wife.  She  was  also  a  governess  in 
his  family.  This  close  companion- 
ship gave  her  abundant  opportunity 
to  discuss  with  the  Prophet  many 
great  and  important  things  "pertain- 
ing to  the  kingdom  of  God." 

It  was  during  this  period  that 
Zina  D.  Huntington  (afterwards 
Zina  D.  Young)  was  grieved  over 
an  unusual  circumstance.  Her 
mother,  who  had  died  some  time 
before,  had  been  buried  in  a  tem- 
porary grave  and  it  became  neces- 
sary to  remove  the  body  to  a  per- 
manent resting  place.  When  the 
remains  were  exhumed  it  was  dis- 
covered that  they  were  partially 
petrified.  It  seemed  to  Zina  as  if 
the  very  foundation  of  the  doctrine 
{Concluded  on  page  314) 

291 


The 
Coronation 

On  June  21,  1911,  the  eve  of 
the  coronation  of  King 
George  V.,  I  was  seated  in 
the  Haymarket  Theatre  watching 
Sir  Beerbohm  Tree's  performance  of 
Henry  VIII.  A  special  feature  had 
been  introduced — a  duplication  of 
the  scene  which  was  to  take  place 
in  Westminster  Abbey  in  the  morn- 
ing when  King  George  and  Queen 
Mary  would  be  crowned.  That 
night  the  royal  monarchs  were 
Henry  and  Anne  Boleyn,  with  the 
magnificent  Wolsey  ( Sir  Beerbohm ) 
officiating.  But  the  coronation  robes, 
the  Golden  Ampulla  ( eagle )  for  the 
consecrating  oil,  the  golden  anoint- 
ing spoon,  and,  as  I  recall,  the  actual 
St.  Edward's  crown  and  the  royal 
sceptre,  to  be  used  on  the  morrow, 
had  been  graciously  lent  for  this 
occasion.  The  Ampulla,  crown, 
sceptre,  and  orb  are  kept  behind  iron 
bars  in  the  Tower  of  London  and, 
the  night  before  a  coronation,  are 
brought  to  the  Abbey  and  guarded 
in  the  Jerusalem  chamber. 

Seeing  this  Coronation  scene  be- 
fore the  Grand  procession  of  the 
morrow  was  like  reading  the  last 
chapter  of  an  interesting  book  first, 
but  it  whetted  rather  than  dimin- 
ished interest.  As  we  left  the 
theatre,  crowds  were  already  lining 
up  along  the  marching  route. 

By  six  in  the  morning,  an  incred- 
292 


The 

GEORGE  V 
TRILOGY 


By  RAMONA  W.  CANNON 

President  of  the  Relief  Society  in  the  British  Mission 


embroidery.  One  division  wore  caps 
made  of  jewels  from  which  trailed 
bird  of  paradise  aigrettes. 

The  Royal  Pair  themselves,  richly 
robed  and  bejewelled,  were  regal 
indeed  in  their  gilded  state  coach, 
drawn  by  eight  matched  white 
horses.  Everywhere  they  were 
greeted  with  the  wildest  snouts  of 
acclamation. 

With  time,  details  fade  from 
memory,  but  one  impression  of  that 
Coronation  Day  will  always  remain 
— the  columns  of  marching  horses — 
chestnut,  bay,  black,  white  horses, 
beautifully  matched,  and  ridden  in 
superb  order.  I  had  sat  in  the  Brit- 
ish Museum  looking  long  at  the 
frieze  of  the  ancient  Parthenon. 
The  stately  rhythm  of  that  proces- 
sion of  marble  horses,  carved  in  bas 
relief,  with  upraised  hoofs  and  curv- 
ing knees,  had  flooded  me  with  a 
sense  of  perfect  beauty.  Now  be- 
fore my  eyes  was  such  a  scene  with 
life  breathed  into  it.  There  was  the 
grace  of  movement  of  each  spirited 
creature,  the  rhythm  of  sound  as 
well  as  of  motion,  the  three  dimen- 
sional bodies,  the  shining  coats,  the 
flashing  eyes. 


ible  flux  of  humanity  was  milling 
about,  striving  to  hold  places  or  to 
find  better  ones.  It  was  remarkable 
how  the  policemen  maintained  dis- 
cipline and  inspired  confidence 
among  the  crowds.  It  seemed  that 
wherever  one  looked,  one  could  see 
a  towering,  blue-helmeted  figure 
with  a  black  chin  strap.  Always 
with  the  sight  came  a  sense  of  com- 
fort. Cordons  of  policemen  and  of 
troops  kept  the  crowds  from  break- 
ing through  the  lines  of  march.  The 
behavior  of  both  the  people  and  the 
bobbies  could  come  only  from  a  na- 
tion in  whom  is  intrinsic  love  of 
things  well  ordered  and  completely 
done. 

I  had  an  excellent  view  of  the  pro- 
cession. Each  nation  of  the  empire 
had  contributed  its  best  in  art, 
beauty,  and  civilization,  the  flower 
of  its  military  and  court  life,  the  most 
noble  of  its  horseflesh.  The  stately 
rows  of  men  and  beasts  filed  by  in 
kaleidoscopic  splendor:  scarlet  and 
white  uniforms,  medals,  and  decora- 
tive orders!  The  amazing  array  of 
head-gear — hot,  black  bearskins; 
plumed  and  feathered  helmets; 
cockades  resting  on  powdered  wigs 
of  coachmen  and  footmen  in  livery; 
the  dark  sailor  hats  of  the  Yeoman 
of  the  Guard,  with  white  flowers 
around  the  crowns,  curious  above 
the  Elizabethan  ruffs  and  scarlet- 
hooded  capes.  Jewelled  turbans  of 
silk  swathed  the  heads  of  dark-skin- 
ned princes  riding  with  dignity 
upon  steeds  that  bore  bridles  and 
saddles    encrusted   with    gems   and 


The 
Jubilee 

A  few  months  before  the  Jubilee, 
we  came  to  London  as  mission- 
aries. It  was  interesting  to  watch 
the  preparations  for  the  sixth  of 
May.  Officials  had  decided  that 
after  all  these  smudgy  centuries, 
London  should  have  a  clean  face 
for  this  occasion.  The  upper  pin- 
nacles of  part  of  the  facade  of  West- 
minster Abbey  were  duly  scrubbed 
with  a  powerful  preparation  and 
then  washed  with  skimmed  milk  for 
preservative  purposes. 

The  Jubilee  floodlighting  trans- 
formed many  parts  of  London.  The 
gardens  of  St.  James*  Palace  might 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    193 


H.  M.  THE  KING,  GEORGE  V,  SURROUND- 
ED BY  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  BATH  IN 
HENRY  VII  CHAPEL  AT  WESTMINSTER 
ABBEY,  DURING  THE  CORONATION  CERE- 
MONY, JUNE  22,  1911. 


have  been  another  wonder  of  the 
world,  with  their  rock  grottoes,  their 
fountains,  their  blossoms  with  hues 
transformed  by  the  illumination. 
The  yellow  lighting  of  the  imposing 
buildings  along  the  embankment  and 
their  reflection  in  the  Thames  under 
a  golden  moon  gave  to  old  London  a 
new  and  charming  air  of  romance. 

Standards  were  erected  and 
draped  in  the  red,  white,  and  blue 
Jubilee  colors  along  the  route  of  the 
procession.  There  was  no  end  to 
the  neon  lighting  and  to  the  festoon- 
ed cellophane.  The  English  love 
of  flowers  gave  the  most  character- 
istic touch  of  all  to  the  decorations. 
Nearly  every  window  sill  in  London 
was  made  lovely  with  flower  boxes. 
Many  of  these  had  been  patterned 
patriotically  in  red,  white,  and  blue 
blossoms.  In  all  the  embrasures  of 
one  large  store  in  Oxford  Street 
suddenly  appeared  dwarf  evergreens 
and  climbing  rose  trees,  bearing 
masses  of  large  pink  blooms.  The 
hard  smoky  walls  were  changed  into 
a  bower  of  loveliness. 

For  days  before  the  Jubilee,  the 
traffic  jams  were  almost  continuous 
and  extended  for  miles.  One  could 
have  walked  across  almost  any  street 
on  the  tops  of  tram  cars  and  busses. 
One  could  think  all  the  people  in  the 
world  must  have  gathered  for  this 
event,  and  London  seemed  to  be 
bursting,  like  a  growing  boy  in  last 
year's  suit  of  clothes. 

Hilarity  was  rampant.  Hitherto 
the  war  tragedies,  in  which  most 
families  had  suffered  losses,  had 
left  their  mark,  and  even  holidays 
had  been  somewhat  subdued. 
There  was  no  trace  of  such 
a    state    of    mind    at    the    Jubilee. 


Everyone  was  gay  and  expectant. 
People  sat  up  all  night,  taking  pro- 
visions with  them,  sleeping  in  win- 
dows, on  the  curbs,  on  beds  of  straw 
on  the  sidewalks,  on  plinths  of  mon- 
uments, on  each  other's  shoulders. 
Cameramen  were  out  snapping  un- 
suspecting subjects  for  funny  pic- 
tures. 

Everywhere  near  the  line  of  march 
the  next  morning  people  were 
crowded  to  the  limit.  Cordons  of 
policemen  held  hands  to  make  a  bar- 
rier, as  if  playing  ring  around  a 
rosy,  and  refused  to  let  the  outsider 
inside.  We  talked  with  a  good- 
natured  Irish  bobby.  I  told  him  how 
wonderful  the  Coronation  had  been 
and  how  I  had  hoped  to  see  the 
Jubilee. 

"Did  you  want  sadly  to  pass 
through?"  he  asked. 

"Oh,  very  sadly,"  I  answered. 

He  dropped  his  neighbor's  hand 
and  let  us  through,  hurriedly  closing 
up  the  barrier  again.  Gradually  we 
worked  our  way  near  to  the  front. 
Troops  on  horseback  held  the  front 
lines  in  place.  When  there  was  too 
much  crowding,  the  horses  gently 
backed  their  haunches  against  the 
pressing  throngs,  and  that  started  a 
backward  surge.  With  people 
standing  so  near  these  horses' 
hoofs,  it  was  rather  awful  to  think 
of  the  damage  that  might  be  done  if 
one  animal  should  shy.  It  was 
amazing  how  quietly  they  stood. 

Many  people  were  fainting,  and 
were  carried  to  shelters  by  the  St. 
John's  Ambulance  Brigade.  When 
they  revived,  they  made  their  way 
back  to  their  former  place,  which 
no  one  contested,  so  mannerly  was 
the  throng.  Hawkers  were  selling 
"periscopes,"  small  mirrors  attached 
to  long  sticks.  They  sold  at  two 
shillings  and  sixpence,  and  could  not 
possibly  have  cost  more  than  six- 


pence. They  aided  greatly  in  seeing 
the  procession,  if  one  was  not  in  the 
very  front. 

The  procession  itself  was  much 
like  the  Coronation,  only  not  nearly 
so  long,  and  not  quite  so  magnificent. 
It  was,  however,  a  wonderful  sight. 
One  of  the  Guards  near  the  Palace 
fainted  under  his  hot  bearskin,  just 
before  the  procession  started.  He 
seemed  to  make  haste  to  recover  in 
time  to  be  on  duty  at  the  important 
moment,  and  the  spectators  cheered 
him  wildly. 

The  celebration  lasted  all  day.  At 
night  the  floodlights  were  on,  and 
people  walked  and  laughed  and 
joked  everywhere.  They  danced 
on  the  streets  as  gayly  as  if  London 
were  Paris.  There  was  a  great  bon- 
fire at  Piccadilly,  and  spectators 
crowded  around  it.  Everyone 
seemed  happy  and  satisfied  as  mid- 
night came  and  the  crowds  grad- 
ually dispersed. 

The  King  is 
Dead! 

TsJine  months  later  came  the  sud- 
den death  of  King  George.  The 
news  was  announced  over  the  radio. 
Immediately  people  in  moving-pic- 
ture houses  and  theatres  filed  out, 
silently,  dispensing  with  the  "God 
Save  the  King"  music  which  invari- 
ably closes  all  entertainments  in 
London.  Overnight  the  mighty  city 
went  into  mourning.  Next  day 
practically  every  man  who  appeared 
on    the   streets    wore    a   black    tie. 


STREET  SCENE  DURING  THE  SILVER 
JUBILEE  OF  KING  GEORGE  AND  QUEEN 
MARY,    MAY   6,    1935. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Windows  were  draped  in  purple, 
black,  or  both;  flags  were  flying  at 
half  mast.  On  the  streets  people 
were  selling  black  boutonnieres,  or 
purple  flowers  in  a  black  ribbon 
circlet.  Mourning  bands  were  seen 
on  sleeves.  "We  mourn  the  loss  of 
our  beloved  King"  was  printed  on 
the  front  of  shops.  As  easily  as  Lon- 
don had  formerly  shed  her  cloak  of 


A  CANADIAN  TRIBUTE  TO 
GEORGE  V 

ONE  OF  the  most  unusual  memorial 
services  held  in  the  British  Em- 
pire was  at  Cardston,  Canada,  in  the 
Alberta  Stake  Tabernacle  on  the  28th 
of  January,  1936,  at  eleven  a.  m.  In 
harmony  with  the  occasion  the  wards 
in  the  Alberta,  Taylor,  and  Leth' 
bridge  Stakes  of  Zion  held  services  in 
honor  of  King  George  V.  Fully  one 
thousand  persons  assembled  with 
Mayor  Joseph  S.  Low  presiding.  Ser- 
vices  were  participated  in  by  Stake 
President  Edward  J.  Wood  for  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  Reverend  Canon  S.  H.  Mid- 
dleton  representing  the  Anglican 
Church,  and  Reverend  F.  T.  Hab- 
good,  the  United  Church.  On  the 
stand  were  assembled  all  members  of 
the  Cardston  Town  Council,  the 
Cardston  School  Board,  the  President 
of  the  Board  of  Trade,  and  President 
of  the  Rotary  Club.  Flanking  each 
side  of  the  stand  was  a  Royal  Ca- 
nadian Mounted  Policeman  in  red 
tunic. 

On  the  right  of  the  speaker  were 
the  Boy  Scouts  of  Troops  Nos.  1, 
2,  and  3  of  Cardston  with  their  lead- 
ers, all  in  full  uniform.  On  the  left 
of  the  stand  were  a  large  number  of 
full-blood  Indian  Girl  Guides  from 
St.  Paul's  Residential  Indian  School. 
Facing  the  stand  were  many  Indian 
braves  and  their  wives,  some  of  them 
veterans  of  the  World  War,  and  a 
large  number  of  World  War  veterans 
who  had  seen  overseas  service  at  the 
front,  many  of  them  carrying  scars 
received  in  defense  of  their  King. 

Every  creed  and  color  of  the  dis- 
trict was  represented.  The  massed 
choirs  of  the  two  Cardston  Wards 
of  the  Mormon  Church,  St.  Andrew's 
Anglican  Church,  St.  Paul's  Residen- 
tial School,  and  the  United  Church 
were  under  the  direction  of  the  veter- 
an leader,  S.  S.  Newton,  with  W. 
G.  C.  Laidlaw  at  the  organ. 

In  an  impressive  two  minutes'  si- 
lence, Scouts,  Indian  Girl  Guides,  and 
the  other  full-blood  Indians,  veterans, 
policemen,  members  of  all  churches 
and  people  of  all  colors  silently  paid 
homage  to  the  memory  of  a  King. 

The  closing  hymn  was  "Abide 
With  Me,"  a  favorite  of  the  late 
beloved  King.  The  benediction  by 
President  Edward  J.  Wood  was  a 
prayer  for  unity  and  peace  for  the 
Empire  and  for  the  world. 

This  memorial  service  was  one 
of  the  most  colorful  meetings  yet 
held  in  the  Alberta  Stake  Tabernacle 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

■ — Joseph  Y.  Card. 


THE  EARTHLY  REMAINS  OF  KING  GEORGE  V 
LYING   IN  STATE. 


gravity,  she  now  shed  her  cloak  of 
joy. 

King  George's  body  was  taken 
to  Westminster  Hall  for  the  lying- 
in-state.  The  necessary  streets 
were  cleared  of  traffic,  and  a  queue 
two  miles  long,  reaching  down  along 
the  Thames  to  Vauxhall  Bridge  was 
formed,  people  standing  nine  or  ten 
abreast.  From  the  bridge  it  doubled 
back  until  it  was  five  miles  long. 
Hours  and  hours  in  the  cold  and  the 
wind  and  the  rain,  people  waited 
to  file  past  the  coffin  of  the  King, 
and  pay  their  last  respects.  Move- 
ment was  slow.  When  a  sudden 
gap  occurred,  there  would  be  a  short, 
swift  run  to  keep  in  line.  A  long 
wait  would  ensue — and  another  five 
steps.  Finally  one  arrived  at  the 
entrance  of  the  historic  hall  where 
Charles  I  received  his  sentence  of 
death.  In  two  orderly  rows,  six 
deep,  people  were  passing  on  the 
two  sides  of  the  catafalque.  Part 
of  the  lights  were  turned  up  to  show 
the  old  beams  of  the  famous  ceiling, 
and  part  of  the  lights  were  focused 
on  the  raised  platform  where  rested 
the  coffin.  Gentlemen  of  the  King's 
Bodyguard  stood  guard  at  the  four 
corners,  white  trousers  emerging 
from  black  Wellingtons;  scarlet 
coats  with  white  braid  trimmings; 
and  drooping  over  their  bowed 
heads  the  heavy  white  tassels  of 
their  tall  helmets.  In  white  gaunt- 
lets their  hands  rested,  one  over  the 
other,  on  their  swords.  These  men 
were  human  statues — as  motionless 
as  the  resting  sovereign  himself.  At 
the  base  of  the  platform  stood  the 
Yeomen  of  the  Guard,  in  their 
strange  medieval  costumes.  They 
were  equally  still.  One  could  not 
observe  the  flicker  of  a  muscle.  I 
saw  them  thus  at  the  end  of  their 
half-hour    duty.      Then    came    the 


changing  of  the  guard  in  the  same 
absolute  silence.  A  fresh  man  step- 
ped beside  each  waiting  form,  who 
gave  no  sign  of  recognition,  but  with 
military  precision  marched  noise- 
lessly to  formation  with  his  fellows. 

At  midnight  on  the  eve  of  the 
funeral,  the  four  sons  of  the  King 
took  their  turn  at  guard  duty  beside 
their  father's  coffin. 

Fewer  stands  had  been  erected 
for  the  funeral,  and  the  crowds 
seemed  even  greater  than  at  the 
Jubilee.  People  broke  through  the 
barriers  in  several  places  and  could 
not  be  forced  back.  Such  walls  of 
people!  Such  mass  crowding  and 
pressing  until  the  breath  was  almost 
squeezed  from  one's  body! 

The  body  of  England's  beloved 
King  was  brought  from  Sandring- 
ham  and  borne  on  a  gun  carriage 
from  the  station.  The  orb,  sceptre, 
St.  Edward's  crown,  and  one  wreath 
—  the  Queen's  —  rested  on  the 
draped  coffin.  Drums  were  draped 
and  arms  reversed.  Under  the  gray 
skies  and  through  the  black  draped 
streets  of  somber  London  came  the 
slow  procession  to  Chopin's  funeral 
march.  Then  the  fifes  wailed  out 
their  melody.  The  gun  carriage  was 
drawn  by  two  hundred  "blue  caps" 
or  men  of  the  navy. 

The  new  King  and  his  brothers 
walked  with  bowed  heads  behind 
their  father's  body.  It  was  a  long 
four  mile  march  for  the  grief- 
stricken  family  and  the  foreign  mon- 
archs  and  representatives,  many  of 
them  aged.  The  Queen  and  women 
of  the  royal  family  rode  in  the  glass 
coach  of  state  drawn  by  liveried 
coachmen. 

It  was  indeed  a  solemn  and  im- 
pressive sight  to  see  the  long  cor- 
tege go  by.  One  felt  the  genuine 
grief  and  love  for  the  King  who  will 
go  down  in  history,  we  are  told,  as 
George  the  Good. 


294 


MAY 
By  Cora  May  Preble 

May  is  a  little  blue-eyed  lass 
Tiptoeing   lightly   over  the   grass! 
Burnished  gold  in  her  flying  tresses, 
Sparkle  of  silver  and  sun  on  her  dresses; 
A  song  on  her  lips  like  a  maiden's  prayer, 
Perfume  of  roses  scenting  the  air; 
Sweet  little  May,  like  an  elfin  sprite, 
Trimming  the  orchard  in  pink  and  white; 
Tossing  her  golden  daffodils, 
Sprinkling  her  roses  over  the  hills. 
May  is  a  little  blue-eyed  lass 
Tiptoeing  lightly  over  the  grass, 
Waving  a  wand  of  sapphire  and  gold — 
Watching  myriad  treasures  unfold! 


SACRAMENT  MEETING 
By  Katharine  Warburton 

Here  tempered  light  and  pulsing  beauty 
of  the  organ-song 
Create  in  me  an  inward  shrine 
Whereat  my  glowing  heart  may  bend  to 
Thee. 

Still  exaltation  throbs 

In  the  voice  of  a  clean-browed  young  priest: 

"O  God,  the  Eternal  Father  .  .  ." 

I  tremble  with  the  Sacrament 

That  I  partake. 

There  is  remembrance  living  in  the  years 

Of  a  searing  tree  against  a  bitter  sky 

Of  blood,  a  stinging  jeer,  and  thorns; 

"Father,  forgive  them  .  .  .  ," 

And  gall  pressed  to  the  mouth 

Of  my  dying  brother. 

A  violin  sobs  and  is  still. 

Father,   we   ask   no   carven   likeness   unto 

Thee; 
Only   the   ancient  wonders   of   Thy   deep 

peace; 
Only   Thy   sons   speaking    with   measured 

reverence 
Thine  imperishable  Truths. 

Weekly  though  I  pause  empty-handed 

Beside  the  still  waters 

I  carry  away  in  my  cupped  hands 

And  brimming  soul 

Fresh  harvest  of  the  Gospel's  untouchable 

glory; 
The  cleansed  wisdom  of  my  yesterdays 
For  the  task  of  my  tomorrows. 


STAIRWAY 
By  Lalia  Mitchell  Thornton 

Your  playing  made  a  stair, 
Shining  and  white  and  high, 
Between  the  earth  and  sky — 
A  shining  glory  there. 

Step  upon  step,  each  note 
Was  firm  and  strong  and  true, 
So  well  your  fingers  knew 

Each  chord  the  master  wrote. 

Earth  vanished  with  its  care, 
And  my  long  seeking  soul 
Reached  up  and  touched  its  goal; 

Your  playing  made  a  stair! 


TO  MY  MOTHER 
By  Harry  Elmore  Htird 

'"Pwo  beauties  I  shall  sing,  and  only  two — 
■*■    When  spring  is  making  glad  the  green- 
ing hills — 
The    Mayflower's    pristine    loveliness    and 

you. 
O,  any  flower-loving  searcher  thrills 
When  he  uplifts  the  lingering  autumn  leaves 
And  finds  arbutus  bursting  into  flower. 
Much  honor  to  the  soil  which  thus  con- 
ceives 
And  bears   the   offspring   of   the   sun   and 
shower! 

More  glory  to  the  one  who  gave  me  birth, — 
The  incense  of  her  love  is  the  perfume 
Of  flowered  clusters  pink  against  the  earth: 
Her    life    is    starry    like    the    Mayflower's 

bloom, 
Therefore  I  sing,  when  spring  is  on  the  air, 
A  song  of  love  and  beauty  .  .  .  and  none 

other  .  .  . 
My  tune  may  falter,  but  my  theme  is  fair, 
The  finest  melody  on  earth,  my  mother. 


HEART'S  DESIRE 
By  Grace  Zenor  Pratt 

"Cragments  of  beauty,  thoughts  like  fall- 

*-     ing  stars, 

Jewels  of  crystal,  amethyst,  and  jade: 

Fleeting  as  shadows,  sunbeams  o'er  a  pool, 

Elusive  fabric  of  which  dreams  are  made. 

Quickly  I  gather  gem  by  precious  gem — 

An  April  wind,  an  almond  bough  abloom, 

A  bird's  low  note,  a  baby's  tangled  curls — 

And    weave    together    on    a    magic    loom; 

Or  sometimes,  hastily  on  silver  chain 

I    hang    my    wealth    of    shining    precious 

pearls — 
A  sigh,  a  tear,  a  hush,  a  waking  flame, 
Opals,  and  rubies,  diamonds  sparkling  fire. 
I  weave  upon  a  golden  thread  of  words — 
My  heart's  desire! 


STEPPING-STONES 
By  Carmen  Malone 

["  pause  to  lean  upon  my  earthly  hoe, 
■*•  To  push  my  broad  straw  hat  up   from 

my  streaming  brow 
And  give  the  good  south  wind  a  chance  to 

blow 
A  friendly  wholesome  greeting  to  it. 
I  peer  intently  at  each  tidy  row 
My    two    tanned    hands    have    helped    to 

place  upon  the  earth — 
There  is  no  scene  more  satisfying — this  I 

know — 
Than  my  own  garden  as  I  view  it. 

I  feel  the  throbbing  pulse  of  fruitful  land, 

I  sense  the  rhythmic  beauty  of  the  uni- 
verse— 

I  am  a  tool  of  nature — but  I  understand 

Her  gifts  are  heaven-sent. 

A  rich  and  bounteous  harvest  is  my  goal, 

But  stepping-stones  toward  it  are  made 
from  moments  when 

I  lean  upon  my  hoe  and  drench  my  soul 

In  full  and  deep  content. 


REMORSE 

By  Elizabeth  Fechser  Hanson 

A  year  ago  friends  dared  me,  for  a  lark 
To  carve  my  name  upon  a  tall   tree 

bark. 
To  me  the  tree  seemed  as  some  stately  bride, 
Sheltered  by  the  rugged  mountain  side. 
It  looked  so  proud  and  graceful  growing 

there, 
Basking  in  the  canyon's  fragrant  air. 
With  green  leaves  gently  swaying  in  the 

breeze 
It  seemed  to  reign  o'er  all  the  other  trees. 
And  yet — I  carved  my  name. 

Some  time  ago  those  same  friends  challenged 

me 
To  take  a  trip,  and  see  who'd  find  the  tree. 
'Twas  I  who  found  it  ragged,   torn,  and 

dead, 
Its  barren  branches  shivering  overhead. 
I  hung  my  head  with  shame  to  know  that  I 
Was  one,  who  caused  a  glorious  tree  to  die. 

And  as  I  stood  alone  with  head  bowed  low, 
A  prayer  went  up  to  Him  straight  from 

my_  heart. 
Forgive  us,  God,  for  then  we  did  not  know 
That  we  would  thus  destroy  your  work  of 

art. 


DISTANCES 
By  Clara  Aiken  Speer 

A  thousand  light  years  distant,  there  are 
stars 
That  pierce  the  velvet  veil  of  night. 
Then  why, 
If  I  seek  them  for  guidance  or  delight, 
Are  they  quite  near,  and  instant  to  my 
eye? 

Because   since  first   their  orbits   flamed   in 
space, 
Before  my   earliest   thought,   before  my 
birth, 
Aye,  ere  the  racial  form  was  struck  from 
clay, 
Their  light  was  flowing,  flowing,  toward 
the   earth. 

Beyond,  aye,  far  beyond  the  farthest  star 
Is  one  whose  distance  is  infinity; 

As  far  above  my  thoughts  as  stars  above 
My  fingertips  is  He,  eternally. 


But  as  the  stars  are  near  through  light,  so 
He 

Is  near,  whose  love  infinity  has  spanned. 
I  cannot  reach  Him,  but  He  reaches  me. 

And  holds  my  life  within  His  gentle  hand. 


THE  SOURCE  OF  POWER 
By  Roger  W.  Haglund 

Would  you  so  live  that  life  would  hold 
Rich  treasure,  richer  far  than  gold? 
Would  you  have  strength  to  face  the  task 
And  give  what  measure  life  may  ask? 

Then  walk  with  Christ! 

You'll    find    a    power    transcending    every 

need, 
A  power  that  will  bring  you 
To  the  heights  of  thought  and  deed! 

295 


(bditonai 


Ci  y^aii  to  the  U^rtestkood 

A  huge  weaving  machine  stood  idle,  a  useless 
assemblage  of  wheels  and  cogs,  of  spindles  and 
shuttles.  The  driving  power  had  been  shut  off. 
Later,  when  the  motive  power  had  been  restored, 
every  part  of  the  loom  was  in  harmonious  action, 
producing  a  marvelous  cloth,  beautifully  patterned. 

The  Priesthood  of  the  Church  may  be  subjected 
to  a  similar  comparison.  A  passive  Priesthood  is 
useless;  an  active  Priesthood  has  unlimited  power; 
it  may  conquer  the  earth.  Do  men  accept  the 
Priesthood  passively,  as  labels  on  empty  bottles,  or 
do  they  actively  use  their  new  power  to  promote 
the  latter-day  cause  of  the  Lord? 

The  answer  to  this  question  is  a  measure  of  the 
condition  of  the  Church  itself.  The  authority  that 
makes  the  Church  possible,  inheres  in  the  Priest- 
hood; therefore,  as  the  Priesthood  is,  so  is  the 
Church.  To  "put  on  the  strength"  of  Zionis  "to 
put  on  the  authority  of  the  Priesthood,"  said  the 
Lord  to  the  Church  when  it  was  young. 

The  Priesthood  is  a  great  brotherhood,  the 
greatest  on  earth,  dedicated  to  the  accomplishment 
of  the  purposes  of  the  Lord  with  respect  to  His 
children  on  earth.  Every  Priesthood  bearer  is 
needed  for  this  task.  Every  man  who  receives  the 
Priesthood  accepts  the  obligation  to  use  his  new 
power  to  help  his  brother  as  himself.  Within  the 
Priesthood  the  strong  must  serve  the  weak,  so  that 
all  may  more  perfectly  do  their  assigned  tasks,  and 
rise  nearer  to  their  divine  destiny  of  joy. 

The  division  of  the  Priesthood  into  quorums  of 
moderate  size  lends  itself  perfectly  to  the  spirit  of 
brotherhood  and  mutual  helpfulness.  The  con- 
dition and  needs  of  every  quorum  member  may  be 
known  through  the  labors  of  the  Personal  Welfare 
Committee  which  should  function  actively  in  every 
quorum  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood. 

In  these  trying  days,  when  many  families, 
through  no  fault  of  their  own,  are  in  want,  the 
Priesthood  quorums  should  earnestly  inform  them- 
selves concerning  the  needs  of  their  members,  and 
set  about  to  provide  the  necessary  assistance. 
Every  quorum  should  take  a  pride  in  the  welfare  of 
its  members.  Within  every  quorum  there  is  power 
to  care  for  many  of  its  unemployed  and  suffering 
members.  This  may  be  accomplished  by  direct  and 
indirect  means,  discoverable  in  each  locality. 
Should  the  Priesthood  rise  in  the  majesty  of  its 
divinely  conferred  power,  distress  among  quorum 
members  would  soon  be  eradicated. 

Moreover,  though  the  Priesthood  is  divided  into 
quorums,  it  is  really  one  great  brotherhood.  There- 
fore, prosperous  quorums  that  need  no  help  are 
under  obligation  to  give  assistance  to  quorums  in 
distress.  By  such  united  action,  abundant  relief 
for  all  may  be  secured,  and  the  blessings  won  by 
sacrifice  may  be  enjoyed  by  all. 

The  call  has  come  from  the  President  of  the 
Church,  who  is  the  President  of  the  Priesthood,  to 
bring  the  quorums  of  the  Priesthood  into  action  as 


never  before.  The  day  calls  for  help.  Let  the 
Personal  Welfare  Committees  proceed,  in  season 
and  out  of  season,  to  seek  out  the  needs  of  their 
quorum  brethren;  then  the  quorums  should  bestir 
themselves  to  give  the  needed  help.  There  must  be 
no  delay.    "He  gives  twice  who  gives  quickly." 

The  eyes  of  the  world  as  of  the  Lord  are  upon 
us.  "The  number  of  your  converts  does  not  interest 
me"  said  a  world-famous  man  who  was  examining 
"Mormonism,"  "but  I  should  like  to  know  how 
many  of  your  converts  remain  true  to  the  faith  and 
are  active  members  after  conversion."  That  is 
the  challenge!  We  must  prove  that  the  Gospel 
may  meet  the  issues  of  this  or  any  other  day;  and 
we  must  do  so  in  the  faith  and  power  and  dignity 
of  the  eternal  Priesthood  of  God. — /.  A.  W. 


dkelTl 

0' 


eantng 


ofW< 


onor 


\ne  of  the  earliest  chronicled  codes  of  conduct 
given  of  the  Lord  for  the  guidance  of  men  fixes 
the  injunction  to  "Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother 
that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee."  Sacred  writ  definitely 
invokes  it;  secular  history  testifies  of  it;  the  laws  of 
men  and  nations  take  legal  note  of  it;  and  the  wis- 
dom and  experience  of  the  ages  prove  its  necessity. 
But  the  meaning  of  that  word  "honor"  has  been  so 
conveniently  interpreted  and  so  variously  observed 
that  brief  and  specific  comment  upon  some  of  the 
elements  that  go  into  its  real  meaning  may  not  be 
unprofitable. 

No  doubt  the  tributes  we  pay  mothers  on  Moth- 
er's Day  is  part  of  the  honor  due  them.  To  set 
aside  one  day  in  each  year  for  especial  recognition, 
with  tangible  gifts,  family  gatherings,  and  public 
ceremonies,  is  a  much  appreciated  form  of  honor. 
Certainly  neglecting  mother  on  Mother's  Day  is 
not  to  be  tolerated.  But  many  mothers,  both  those 
who  are  remembered  on  Mother's  Day  and  those 
who  are  not,  are  not  being  honored  as  they  could 
and  should  be  honored. 

Any  able  son  or  daughter  who  fails  to  sacrifice 
his  own  comfort  and  convenience  in  the  sharing  of 
his  shelter  and  his  means  as  his  mother's  comfort 
requires,  is  failing  to  that  extent,  to  heed  the  com- 
mandment to  honor  mothers. 

Any  son  who  departs  from  the  righteous  teach- 
ings of  a  righteous  mother,  is,  to  the  extent  of  his 
departure,  failing  to  honor  his  mother.  Any 
daughter  who  compromises  any  principle  or  ideal 
of  life  for  the  sake  of  any  apparent  social  ad- 
vantage, is,  to  the  extent  of  her  compromise,  dis- 
honoring her  mother. 

Any  child  who  seeks  to  reach  any  goal  by  any 
unworthy  short  cut,  even  though  he  may  seem  at 
the  moment  to  be  successful,  is  to  that  extent, 
dishonoring  his  mother. 

No  son  or  daughter  who  takes  into  his  body — 
the  body  that  his  mother  gave  him  clean  and  un- 
blemished— those  things  which  are  forbidden  by 
the  Lord's  law  of  health,  is  honoring  his  mother. 


296 


No  son  who  dishonors  any  other  man  or  woman 
is  honoring  his  mother. 

Any  son  who  fails  to  observe  with  devotion  any 
principle  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  to  the 
extent  of  his  failure,  not  honoring  his  mother. 

No  Latter-day  Saint  who  departs  in  any  par- 
ticular from  the  truth  for  which  his  parents  and 
grandparents  have  sacrificed,  the  ideals  they  have 
cherished,  or  the  virtues  they  have  guarded,  is  an 
honor  to  his  mother,  no  matter  how  much  personal 
affection  he  may  show  her  and  no  matter  how 
much  devotion  he  may  profess. 

And  while  mothers  appreciate  declarations  of 
love,  gifts  of  flowers,  thoughtful  attention,  and 
other  evidences  of  regard  and  affection — and  no 
mother  should  be  denied  these  outward  displays 
of  devotion — no  true  mother  ever  lived  who  would 
not  rather  have  her  son  grow  to  useful  manhood, 
loving  integrity,  cherishing  truth,  and  living  in 
righteousness,  than  she  would  have  all  of  the  dem- 
onstrative, once-a-year  evidences  of  affection  that 
could  be  heaped  upon  her. 

Honor  is  an  intangible  thing — conspicuous  in  its 
absence,  and  treasured  more  than  riches  and  per- 
sonal convenience  where  it  is  treasured  at  all.  The 
meaning  of  honor,  the  very  sum  and  substance  and 
essence  of  honor,  is  the  living  of  a  worthy  life  and 
the  winning  of  the  approbation  of  the  Lord.  Any 
mother  who  contributes  to  the  building  of  such  a 
life  in  any  child  of  hers  is  honored  as  only  the 
world's  most  blessed  mothers  are  honored. 

To  honor  his  mother  with  the  greatest  of  all 
honor  a  Latter-day  Saint  must  realize  his  greatest 
usefulness  in  life,  must  render  the  highest  service 
of  which  he  is  capable,  must  cherish  truth,  must 
love  virtue,  must  esteem  character,  must  uphold 
on  all  occasions  the  highest  ideals  and  principles 
of  which  man  has  any  knowledge,  must  hate  evil 
with  an  uncompromising  hatred,  and  must  love  the 
Gospel  and  the  things  it  represents  more  than  self. 

Life's  richest  blessings  await  the  sons  and  the 
daughters  and  the  mothers  who  honor  each  other 
before  men  and  before  the  Lord. — R,  L.  E. 

Ct   it  tore   1 1 Lttitant 
1 1 iothemooa 

"1VT°THER  IN  ^SRAEL"  nas  been  an  honored  title 
from  the  time  when  "Deborah,  a  prophetess, 
the  wife  of  Lappidoth,  .  .  .  judged  Israel."  It  has 
been  a  revered  one,  chiefly  because  it  has  denoted 
responsibility. 

The  world  has  progressed  to  so  great  an  extent 
that  it  is  a  very  poor  mother  indeed  who  cannot 
care  for  the  physical  needs  of  her  i  children  much 
better  than  her  grandmother  cared  for  hers.  With 
wise  concern,  we  mothers  pore  over  volumes  telling 
of  the  latest  work  in  science  concerning  the  calories 
and  the  kinds  of  vitamines  our  children  need. 
Carefully  we  decide  what  clothing  they  should 
wear.  Yet  when  it  comes  to  a  consideration  of 
what  should  be  done  for  their  mental  and  spiritual 
welfare,  we  have  too  often  been  neglectful. 

We  are  told  constantly  to  urge  our  children  to 
express  themselves;  to  see  that  they  are  not  in- 


hibited; to  allow  them  to  do  whatever  they  wish  to 
do.  The  permission  to  allow  children  to  do  as  they 
please  indicates  a  poor  conception  of  motherhood. 
The  right  understanding  is  to  see  that  they  desire 
to  do  what  it  is  right  for  them  to  do. 

We  can  easily  teach  children  to  cleanse  their 
bodies;  we  need  to  teach  them  to  keep  their  souls 
"unspotted  from  the  world."  Even  as  we  are 
happy  when  we  can  see  our  children  externally 
clean,  we  shall  be  doubly  blessed  when  we  learn 
that  they  have  followed  after  our  teachings  and 
have  kept  their  spirits  clean. 

Cowper  said:  "The  mother's  heart  is  the  child's 
school-room."  If  that  is  true,  we  should  do  well 
to  assume  a  more  teacherly  attitude.  We  should 
encourage  our  children  in  the  constant  reading  of 
better  books  than  those  they  are  reading.  We 
should  take  the  time  to  read  to  them  from  the  best 
books.  In  order  to  emphasize  further  the  lessons 
to  be  gained  from  literature  and  religion,  we  might 
suggest  that  the  boys  and  girls  dramatize  that 
which  we  have  read.  We  should  discuss  vital 
problems  with  them  at  frequent  intervals  and  an- 
ticipate emotional  situations  before  they  arise. 

No  mother  wishes  to  tie  her  children  to  her 
apron-strings;  she  desires  to  make  them  inde- 
pendent. By  giving  them  sound  principles  on 
which  to  work,  we  can  be  fairly  sure  of  their 
actions.  When  they  are  young,  we  should  give 
our  reasons  for  asking  them  to  do  certain  things. 
As  they  grow,  we  can  permit  them  to  reason  for 
themselves  as  to  what  their  actions  should  be. 
Solomon  said: 

"Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go;  and 
when  he  is  old,  he  will  not  depart  from  it." 

Often  we  mothers  are  guilty  of  voting  into  being 
those  things  which  tend  to  destroy  youth,  not  only 
of  our  own  families  but  of  our  friends  and  asso- 
ciates. The  repeal  of  prohibition  placed  tempta- 
tion in  the  way  of  young  people.  And  prohibition 
could  not  have  been  repealed  if  mothers  had  not 
voted  for  that  repeal.  Often  we  are  careless  and 
allow  conditions  to  exist  which  create  false  stan- 
dards among  children.  The  gambling  devices 
which  seem  to  be  flooding  many  communities  at 
the  present  time  evidence  the  fact  that  we  are  not 
alert  to  our  opportunities  as  mothers  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. 

If  we  Latter-day  Saint  mothers  would  only  live 
and  teach  our  children  to  live  the  principles  of  the 
Gospel,  we  could  loose  a  force  militant  enough  to 
revolutionize  the  world.  If  all  mothers  the  world 
over  would  unite  in  righteousness  they  could  be 
a  great  force  in  the  shaping  of  current  history  for 
the  good  of  mankind. 

We  should  realize  that  our  children  are  in  reality 
God's.  Much  as  we  are  concerned  with  their  doing 
of  right,  He  is  doubly  concerned  with  their  choice 
of  the  good.  As  mothers  in  Israel  we  should  pray 
constantly  that  He  will  endow  us  with  wisdom  and 
courage  in  directing  our  children's  activities.  By 
our  prayers  we  permit  His  entering  to  help  in  the 
molding  of  their  lives.  If  we  do  so,  we  shall  re- 
ceive inspiration,  encouragement,  and  aid  which 
will  carry  us  through  our  lives  joyfully — and  will 
make  us  become  more  fully  worthy  of  having  a 
Mother's  Day  set  apart  for  us. — M.  C.  /. 


297 


octave  f.  ursenbach 

New  Head  of  the  French 
Mission  Chosen 

■puDER  Octave  F.  Ursenbach  was 
*"-*  appointed  December  23,  1935,  as 
president  of  the  French  mission  to  suc- 
ceed Daniel  J.  Lang,  who  left  Paris, 
February  4,  to  sail  through  the  Suez 
Canal  to  the  Orient,  thence  to  Hawaii, 
and  home  via  San  Francisco.  Presi- 
dent Ursenbach  has  been  in  the  French 
mission  about  one  year,  laboring  largely 
in  Switzerland  among  people  of  his 
own  nationality.  The  French  mission 
now  includes  France,  Belgium,  and  the 
French-speaking  part  of  Switzerland. 

This  mission  is  growing  in  strength. 
Since  May  1,  1935,  thirty-two  converts 
have  been  made;  four  branches  have 
been  reopened  at  Grenoble,  Lyons, 
Orleans,  and  Besancon;  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  tracts,  books,  and  pamphlets 
have  been  distributed;  and  thousands 
of  people  have  heard  the  gospel  mes- 
sage. This  information  has  been  com- 
municated by  Max  Wheelwright,  sec- 
retary of  publicity  and  advertising  for 
the  mission. 

Santa  Clara  Ward — St  George  Stake 

On  Sunday,  February  9,  1936,  Henry 
Graf  was  sustained  as  Bishop  of  Santa 
Clara  Ward. 

Veyo  Ward — St.  George  Stake 

Andrew  N.  Seits  was  sustained  as 
Bishop  of  Veyo  Ward  on  Sunday, 
February  9,  1936. 

Barnwell  Ward — Lethbridge  Stake 

This  Ward  was  reorganized  on  Sun- 
day, Feb.  9,  1936,  with  William  Gilbert 
Pierson  as  Bishop. 

Diamond  Ward — Lethbridge  Stake 

Armond  W.  Sabey  was  sustained  as 
Bishop  of  Diamond  Ward  on  Sunday, 
Feb.  9,  1936. 

298 


Mapleton  Ward— Franklin  Stake 

On  Sunday,  Feb.  16,  1936,  Guy  All- 
red  was  sustained  as  Bishop  of  Maple- 
ton  Ward. 

Cannon  Ward — Pioneer  Stake 

Edward  H.  Sorenson  was  sustained 
as  Bishop  of  Cannon  Ward  on  Sunday, 
Feb.  23,  1936. 

Utah's  Oldest  Pioneer  of  1847  Dies 

"\17hen  on  January  20,  1936,  Robert 
""    Sweeton  died,  one  more  link  be- 
tween the   band  of  intrepid  Pioneers 
who  braved  the  hardships  of  the  long 


foim-On 


westward  trek  under  Brigham  Young 
was  broken.  Mr.  Sweeton  was  born 
December  14,  1840,  in  Kent  County, 
Canada,  a  son  of  George  and  Mary 
Gardner  Sweeton.  When  he  was  six 
years  of  age,  he  moved  with  his  mother 
and  stepfather  to  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 
From  there  they  traveled  across  the 
plains,  arriving  in  Salt  Lake  valley 
October  1,  1847.  In  1859,  he  moved  to 
Mendon,  Cache  valley,  with  the  first 
group  to  settle  there. 

All  during  his  life,  Mr.  Sweeton  has 
been  active  both  religiously  and  politic- 
ally, trying  to  make  his  community  a 
better  place  in  which  to  live. 


MISSIONARIES  LEAVING  FOR  THE  FIELD  FROM  THE  L.  D.  S. 

MISSION  HOME 

ARRIVED  JANUARY  27  AND  LEFT  FEBRUARY  6 

First  row,  left  to  right:  Elva  Preator,  Edith  Allred,  Eva  Thorup,  Josephine  Scott,  Velda  Baird, 
Lyona  Anderson,  Helen  Harrop,  Mary  Parker,  Mary  Cannon. 

Second  row  right  to  left:  C.  Chambers,  J.  E.  James,  R.  Soelberg,  Max  G.  Capener,  President  J. 
H.  Taylor,   Sister  Taylor,   John   B.    Hoge,   C.    Perry.   Roy   E.    Harris,    H.   C.   Teeples. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Levi  P.  Blatter,  Z.  T.  Champlin,  K.  S.  Corbett,  Orson  Daines,  Leland 
Huntsman,  Wm.  B.  Thompson  Early  L.   Bingham,  Dale  Wilson,  Glen  Garfield. 

Fourth  row,  right  to  left:  Reed  Bichmore,  Noel  C.  Devey,  Cleon  Harris,  Eugene  Bohne,  Lawrence 
Roberts,    W.    H.    Burgener,   Victor   K.    Boss,    Duane    H.    Hansen,    Donald    P.   Fowler,    Leonard    Moffatt. 

Fifth  row,  left  to  right:  Lorane  0.  Kingsford,  E.  Leon  Mather,  Kenneth  Hacking,  Edward  Penman, 
George  C.   Henry,  Lynn  Toolson,  Robert  Wamsley,  Roy  McKinnon. 

Sixth  row,  right  to  left:  Edward  Larson.  Jr.,  Andrew  L.  Larsen,  John  LaThare  Hale,  Frank  R. 
Slight,  Rodney  Richenback,  Jay  W.  Oldroyd,  Howard  Joseph,  H.  A.  Harmon,  H.  H.  Roylance,  Frank  Duncan. 

Seventh  row,  left  to  right:  Dean  White,  Eldon  Hobbs,  Noel  Condie,  Phillip  Moon,  Ronald  Snarr, 
Christian  Drayer,  Hyrum  Schneider,  Glenn  Burdett,  H  D.  Jensen. 

Eighth  row,  right  to  left:  Glen  H.  Lybbert,  LaVor  Jensen,  Frank  Hawkins,  Donald  P.  Seegmiiler, 
Gordon  P.  Anderson,  Harold  D.  Taylor,  Karl  Smith,  Archie  Parker,  Howard  Francis,  Elmo  W.  Orr. 

Ninth  row,  left  to  right:  Chas.  G.  Snow,  Lynn  Hanson,  Harold  K.  Rowberg,  Alden  B.  Staker,  L.  G. 
Dowdijg,  Carl  R.  Cooper,  Myron  L.  Hillstrom,  Frank  C.   Hatch,  John  B.  Cahoon. 

Tenth  row,  right  to  left:     Byard  D.  Wood,  Erwin  Winsor,  Jay  W.  Marchant,  Cecil  C.  Naegle. 

ARRIVED   FEBRUARY  10  AND  LEFT  FEBRUARY  20,  1936 

First  row.  left  to  right:  Lester  Oleen  Anderson,  Carl  S.  Coombs,  Oswald  A.  Byrne,  Gladys  Heder, 
Gertrude  Beth  Laxman,  Erma  Viola  Simmons,  George  T.  Thompson,  Joseph  P.  Lambert. 

Second  row,  right  to  left:  William  Arthur  Lee,  Jerald  Arthur  Anderson,  President  John  H.  Taylor, 
Sister  Rachel  G.  Taylor,  Norman  Hymas  Roberts,  Heber  Arnold  Tippetts,  Jay  Rosson  Holbrook. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Bud.  D.  Evans,  Russell  Beard,  Hyrum  Sheridan  Cragun,  Alvin  Gray, 
Val  Dean  Stewart,  Esbee  Orin  Myler.Wilmer  Val  Kone,  William  Boice  Carr. 

Fourth  row,  right  to  left:  Joseph  Nalder  Revill,  Eugene  C.  Blackham,  Frank  0.  Nielsen,  Carlos 
Bernell  Watkins,  William  Byron  Hawkins,  Arthur  LaThair  Pederson,  Mirle  Riley  Fisher. 

Fifth  row,  left  to  right:  Carl  H.  Wilcken,  Chester  Cheney,  Marian  Eugene  Tippetts,  William 
Smith  Reeve,  Merlin  Albert  Whitby,  Glenn  Otto  Anderson,  Harold  Morgan  Rex,  Robert  S.  Jensen,  Ray 
Hurd  Dixon.  Photos  Courtesy  Acme  Photo  Company. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


The  Manti  Temple 

The  Manti  Temple  was  re-opened 
on  March  2,  1936,  after  having  under- 
gone many  needed  improvements.  An 
addition  to  the  annex  provides  a  large 
room  for  the  recorders,  a  private  office 
and  a  reception  room  for  the  president 
and  also  a  private  office  for  the  chief 
recorder. 

President  Claw  son's  Trip 

On  March  4,  1936,  Pres.  Rudger 
Clawson  returned  from  a  seventeen  day 
tour  of  the  California  Mission.  He 
reported  visiting  eleven  districts  and 
forty-two  branches. 

Mt.  Pleasant  Anniversary 

Mt.  Pleasant,  Utah,  celebrated  the 
77th  anniversary  of  its  settlement  on 
Friday,  March  6,  1936. 

College  Ward,  Logan  Stake 

The  College  Ward,  Logan  Stake, 
was  divided  and  the  Young  Ward  or- 
ganized on  March  8,  1936,  with  Allen 
Olsen  as  bishop. 

Cokeville  Ward 

The  Cokeville  Branch  was  organized 
as  a  ward  on  March  8,  1936,  with 
Sharon  Reed  Dayton  as  bishop. 

National  Boy  Scottter's  Conference 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  and  Elder 
■George  Albert  Smith  attended  on 
March  15,  1936,  the  National  Boy 
Scouter's  Conference  held  at  French 
Lick  Springs,  Indiana. 

French  Mission  Moved 

The  Headquarters  of  the  French 
Mission  were  moved  from  Paris  to 
65  Rue  de  Campine,  Leige,  Belgium. 

Pioneer  Dies 

Elijah  N.  Freeman,  a  pioneer  of 
Utah  in  1847,  died  March  14,  1936. 

Laramie,  Wyoming. 

On  Sunday,  March  29,  1936,  Pres- 
ident Heber  J.  Grant  dedicated  the 
L.  D.  S.  Institute  at  Laramie,  Wyo- 
ming. 

Portraits  Hung 

The  portraits  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jos- 
eph H.  Ridges  were  hung  in  the  State 
Capitol  Monday,  March  30,  1936. 
Elder  Ridges  was  the  builder  of  the 
famous  Tabernacle  Organ. 

Argentine  Mission 

The  Argentine  Mission  has  changed 
its  headquarters  to  Calle  Madro  749 
(Villa  Versailles)    Buenos  Aires,  Ar- 
gentine. 

New  Czecho-Slovakian 
Mission  President 

ThLder  Wallace  F.  Toronto  was 
■  appointed  on  March  11,  1936,  pres- 
ident of  the  Czecho-Slovakian  Mission 
to  succeed  Elder  Arthur  Gaeth.  Elder 
Toronto  has  previously  served  in  this 


mission,  being  one  of  the  first  Elders 
appointed  to  that  country  when  the 
mission  was  first  opened,  July  24,  1929, 
and  serving  there  until  December,  1931. 
Mrs.  Toronto  and  their  daughter  ac- 
companied him  when  he  left  April  15. 
Elder  Toronto  is  a  graduate  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  College  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  Utah. 


WALLACE  F.  TORONTO 


volumes  for  the  use  of  the  sightless. 
One  hundred  and  fifty  sets  have  been 
ordered  from  the  American  Printing 
Society  for  the  Blind  at  Louisville, 
Kentucky.  The  purpose  is  to  place 
a  copy  in  each  of  the  large  libraries  of 
the  United  States  and  one  in  each  of 
the  missions.  The  committee  of  the 
Society  for  the  Aid  for  the  Sightless 
consists  of  George  Albert  Smith,  pres- 
ident; S.  O.  Bennion,  vice-president; 
John  Wells,  secretary-treasurer;  Ne- 
phi  L.  Morris,  Harrison  R.  Merrill, 
and  Melvin  Ridges,  directors. 

One  Hundred-Sixth  Annual 

Conference 

HPhe  one  hundred  sixth  annual  con- 
ference  of  the  Church  occurred 
April  4,  5,  6.  Each  meeting  was  well 
attended  and  Saints  from  many  sections 
of  the  Church  were  edified  by  the 
addresses.  The  music  was  furnished 
by  the  Tabernacle  Choir,  under  the 
direction  of  J.  Spencer  Cornwall,  the 
Hyrum  Stake  Choir  led  by  William  H. 
Terry,  and  the  Singing  Mothers  as- 
sisted by  the  P.  T.  A.  Chorus,  directed 
by  Charlotte  O.  Sackett;  Frank  W. 
Asper  presided  at  the  organ. 


Assistant  Choir  Director  Chosen         Mrs.  a>  w#  Ivins  Passes  Qn 


[~"\  Sterling  Wheelwright  was  ap- 
pointed  assistant  Tabernacle 
choir  director  and  field  manager  of  the 
church  music  committee,  on  March  26, 
1936.  Mr.  Wheelwright  holds  a  degree 
in  music  and  has  studied  with  eminent 
teachers  in  the  eastern  part  of  the 
United  States.  At  the  present  time  he 
is  studying  and  teaching  music  in  Chi- 
cago. 

Born  at  Ogden,  Utah,  he  early  be- 
came active  as  a  conductor  of  choruses 
and  as  an  editor  of  a  musical  publica- 
tion. At  the  present  time  he  is  man- 
aging editor  of  the  Educational  Music 
Magazine  which  is  published  in  Chi- 
cago, Illinois. 

He  will  assume  his  new  duties  when 
he  returns  to  Salt  Lake  City  this  month. 

Samoan  Mission  Head  Chosen 

■\17illiam  M.  Waddoups,  president 
of  the  Hawaiian  temple  from  its 
dedication  November  27,  1919  until 
the  present  time,  was  appointed  on 
March  25,  1936,  to  head  the  Samoan 
mission  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  to  succeed  Elder 
William  G.  Sears.  Ralph  E.  Woolley 
has  been  appointed  as  president  of  the 
Hawaiian  temple  temporarily. 


Book  of  Mormon  in  Braille 

Added  to  the  great  number  of  lan- 
**  guages  into  which  the  Book  of 
Mormon  has  been  published,  is  the  new 
Braille  publication  of  the  book  in  seven 


IV^rs.  Elizabeth  Ashby  Snow  Ivins, 
-LVA  81,  widow  of  Anthony  W.  Ivins, 
late  first  counselor  to  President  Heber 
J.  Grant,  died  March  21,  1936,  at  her 
home,  519  B  Street.  Her  devotion  to 
her  husband  and  her  children  has  long 
been  known  by  the  members  of  the 
Church.  While  a  resident  of  St. 
George,  she  was  president  of  the 
Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association,  and  while  in  Old  Mexico, 
she  served  as  president  of  the  Relief 
Society  for  several  years. 

She  was  the  mother  of  nine  children, 
eight  of  whom  survive  her.  Her  eldest 
son  is  Antoine  R.  Ivins,  one  of  the 
presidents  of  the  First  Council  of  the 
Seventy. 

President  Clark  Named  to  Post 

"Dres.  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  has  been 
appointed  on  an  international  Com- 
mission of  Experts  of  seven  members 
for  the  codification  of  international  law 
for  the  Western  Hemisphere.  Presi- 
dent Clark  represents  the  Common  Law 
system  of  jurisprudence  on  this  Com- 
mission. His  appointment  was  an- 
nounced April  17.  President  Clark 
was  a  delegate  of  the  United  States  to 
the  Seventh  International  Conference  of 
American  States  which  met  in  Monte- 
video, Uruguay,  December  4-26,  1934. 
The  Report  of  the  United  States  Dele- 
gates states  that  the  setting  up  of  this 
Commission  is  under  a  Conference 
Resolution  "which  was  developed  from 
a  proposal  made  by  Mr.  Clark  of  our 
Delegation." 

299 


Mother's  day— reunion— gifts — children  who  come — 
and  go and  an 

Understanding 

mother 


By  VERA  HINCKLEY  MAYHEW 


MOTHER 


T 


.he  first  rosy  stream- 
ers of  light  were  streaking  the  east- 
ern sky,  when  Mother  softly  opened 
the  front  door  and  stepped  out  onto 
the  tiny  rose-trellised  porch.  She 
stopped  a  moment  to  breathe  deeply 
of  the  warm  spring  air  before  she 
went  into  the  garden. 

Her  heart  sang  with  joy.  It  was 
going  to  be  a  lovely  day.  Even  na- 
ture was  putting  on  her  best  clothes 
to  make  Mother's  Day  perfect.  She 
walked  lovingly  through  the  gar- 
dens to  the  east  fence  where  the 
daffodils  bloomed  in  golden  pro- 
fusion. 

Her  blue  eyes  were  shining  as  she 
stooped  to  break  off  the  great  yellow 
flowers,  for  everybody  knows  that 
daffodils  should  be  picked  in  the 
cool  of  the  dawn  to  be  at  their  love- 
liest to  grace  a  perfect  dinner  table. 
Dinner  today  must  be  perfect,  be- 
cause the  children  were  all  coming 
to  be  with  her  on  her  day.  Not 
once  since  John  had  gone  away  to 
study  medicine  had  they  all  been 
home  together.  Her  eyes  softened 
as  she  thought  of  her  darlings  to- 
gether at  her  table  again.  They  had 
planned  to  surprise  her,  but  one  by 
one  they  had  wondered  if  a  surprise 
wouldn't  be  hard  on  mother.  So  five 
letters  were  hidden  away  in  her 
bureau  drawer.  Each  one  suggested 
that  since  they  had  planned  to  sur- 
prise her  it  might  be  just  as  well  if 
she  didn't  let  the  others  know  that 
this  one  had  written.  Dear  children, 
they  had  not  wanted  the  pleasure  of 
the  others  in  the  surprise  marred, 
but  they  had  each  wanted  Mother 
to  be  prepared  for  them. 
300 


And  how  she  had  prepared.  Every 
inch  of  her  little  home  shone  with 
the  scrubbing  she  had  given  it,  and 
cupboards  and  shelves  bulged  with 
the  good  things  she  had  cooked. 

Her  arms  filled  with  the  bright 
blooms,  she  turned  back  toward  the 
house.  But  no  matter  how  much 
her  mind  told  her  she  must  hurry 
she  never  could  go  in  without  glanc- 
ing over  her  garden.  A  little  sigh 
escaped  her  for  the  flowers  and 
bulbs  she  couldn't  afford. 

She  had  felt  that  way  about  the 
children.  The  things  she  had  to  do 
without  for  them  had  caused  an 
actual  ache  in  Mother's  heart.  It 
had  been  especially  hard  to  see 
Jarvis,  her  baby  son,  struggle  for 
the  things  she  wanted  to  give  him. 
Her  face  was  all  joyous  tenderness 
as  she  gently  twisted  the  ring  he 
had  given  her  around  and  around 
on  her  finger.  It  was  his  class  ring; 
the  one  high  school  boys  reserve  for 
the  best  beloved.  She  remembered 
his  telling  her,  "You're  my  best  girl, 
see!"  The  thought  of  Jarvis  and 
the  money  he  would  still  need  to 
finish  his  medical  training  kept  her 
from  caring  too  much  about  the 
flowers. 

When  she  entered  the 
house  again  she  could  hear  Father 
stirring.  Milk  trucks  came  as  early 
on  Sunday  as  any  other  morning. 
It  was  hard  on  Father  that  none  of 
the  boys  had  taken  to  the  farm.  He 
sometimes  grumbled  a  bit  at  the 
selfishness  of  youth,  but  she  knew 
he  would  not  have  it  otherwise. 
They  had  both  believed  in  letting 
the  young  ones  have  their  own 
choice  in  matters  concerning  them- 
selves. Though  Father  blustered, 
he  didn't  mean  all  he  said. 

"What  you  get  up  at  this  un- 
earthly hour  for,  Mother,  I  can't 
see.     You  don't  have  cows  to  milk. 


When  you  have  a  'passel'  of  little 
fellows  you  look  forward  to  the  time 
when  they'll  be  the  ones  to  get  up  in 
the  dark  to  milk.  Then  soon  as 
ever  they're  big  enough  they're  off 
about  their  own  affairs." 

"Why  don't  you  get  the  Thomp- 
son boy  to  milk  for  you?  He'd  be 
glad  enough  of  a  little  spare  change, 
and  you  could  stay  in  bed  a  while 
longer  of  a  morning.  Seems  as 
though  you'd  earned  it." 

Even  as  she  asked  the  question 
she  knew  the  answer.  The  spare 
change  that  would  be  welcome  to 
the  Thompson  boy  would  be  just  as 
welcome  to  Jarvis  for  another  year 
or  two.  She  smiled  to  herself  and 
loved  him  the  more  for  his  gruff 
answer:  "Oh,  kids  nowdays  don't 
know  how  to  make  a  critter  give 
down  her  milk."  He  wouldn't  put 
the  blame  on  Jarvis  any  more  than 
she  would. 

The  morning  sped  by  on  wings. 
Mother  brushed  through  the  house 
again  to  make  sure  there  wasn't  a 
speck  anywhere.  Father  did  the 
milking,  ate  his  breakfast,  and  went 
off  to  Church.  "Aren't  you  com- 
ing?" he  asked  as  he  prepared  to 
leave  the  house. 

"I  thought  since  it's  Mother's  Day 
I'd  just  stay  at  home  and  write  each 
of  the  children  a  letter.  Seems  like 
I  never  get  time  on  a  week  day." 
If  she  didn't  give  her  real  reason  he 
could  be  surprised  at  the  home  com- 
ing. 

"Looks  like  they  ought  to  be  the 
ones  to  write  the  letters,  but  have 
it  your  way.  Say,  here's  a  little 
present  I  got  you  for  Mother's  Day. 
Hope  you  like  it."  A  bit  self-con- 
sciously he  put  a  parcel  into  her 
hands. 

It  felt  like  a  book.  Maybe  it  was 
that  new  poetry  anthology.  She 
didn't  often  have  time  to  read,  but 
she  loved  to  pick  up  a  poem  occa- 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


sionally,  and  many  were  the  verses 
she  carried  in  her  heart  to  make  the 
churning  and  baking  hours  more 
pleasant. 

Her  fingers  fumbled  at  the  string 
but  at  last  it  was  open.  A  Bible 
dictionary  and  handy  reference  com- 
pendium. Her  heart  fell.  She 
wasn't  one  to  study  the  Bible  much. 
Some  of  the  lovely  stories  and  the 
psalms  were  a  part  of  her  life,  but 
to  look  up  references  to  prove  a 
point — well — Mother  just  didn't 
take  her  religion  that  way.  She 
knew  it  was  just  what  Father 
wanted  and  that  he  would  spend 
many  happy  hours  with  it.  so  she 
smiled  sweetly  and  gave  him  a 
wifely  kiss  as  she  hurried  him  on  his 
way  to  Church. 

She  went  into  the  dining  room 
and  began  to  set  the  table.  As  she 
placed  the  bowl  of  flowers  on  the 
table  she  heard  a  car  drive  up.  It 
was  John,  her  eldest,  and  his  wife, 
Eve.  How  handsome  he  looked  as 
he  came  swinging  up  the  path.  The 
children  were  all  tall  like  Father, 
except  Lorna,  the  baby,  and  she  was 
tiny  as  Mother.  Tom  had  said 
when  he  was  courting  her  that  she 
had  the  tiniest  hands  in  the  world. 
"Except  Mother's,"  Jarvis  had  al- 
ways added. 

/\s  John  caught  sight  of 
Mother  he  quickened  his  steps  and 
reached  the  path  as  she  did.  He 
gathered  her  into  his  arms  with  a 
mighty  hug. 

"I  can  hardly  believe  you're  here," 
she  murmured  against  his  breast. 

"You  bet  I'm  here.  If  half  of 
Mount  Oaks  gets  sick  while  I'm 
here  they'll  just  have  to  get  well 
again.  This  is  one  day  I'm  coming 
home." 

"He  was  expecting  quite  an  im- 
portant call  and  I  didn't  think  we 
should  come,"  Eve  broke  in.  "But 
he  said  the  hospital  could  handle  it 
and  here  we  are." 

Eve  was  a  small  person  as  dark 
as  Mother's  crowd  was  fair.  Mother 
didn't  feel  that  she  knew  Eve  very 
well.  Eve  handed  a  large  frilly 
package  to  Mother.  Once  again 
Mother's  eyes  were  starry.  She 
did  so  love  to  get  presents.  Candy 
a  whole  five  pounds  of  itl  Only  Dr. 
Stephens  had  banned  sweets.  She 
pretended  gracefully  and  placed  the 
large  box  conspicuously  on  the 
buffet. 

She  was  just  showing  Eve  into 
the  tiny  bedroom  to  remove  her 
wraps  when  she  heard  voices  on  the 
porch.     This  time  the  shrill  call  of 


a  child,  "Grammaw,  surprise!"  told 
her  that  it  was  Geraldine  and  Max 
with  Bobby.  As  she  opened  the 
door  Bobby  all  but  pushed  her  over 
in  his  exuberance. 

"Aren't  you  surprised,  Gram- 
maw?" 

"Surprised  as  ever  I  can  be  and 
gladder  than  I  can  tell  you,"  she 
said. 

"Has  Daisy  any  more  calves?" 

"Just  last  week.  She  seems  to 
time  her  babies  to  your  visits  pretty 
well." 

"Whoops,  I'm  going  out  right 
now!"  Flying  feet  and  banging 
doors — . 

"Mercy,  it  seems  good  to  get 
where  that  child  has  room  to  take 
a  jump  without  knocking  down  the 
plaster  on  the  apartment  below," 
Geraldine  said  as  she  took  off  her 
hat  and  ran  her  fingers  through  her 
shining  hair.  "And,  Moms,  here's 
a  little  something  in  honor  of  the 
occasion." 

Mother  took  the  dainty  parcel  and 
opened  it  with  eager  fingers.  A 
lovely,  silk  nightgown!  Mother 
stroked  it  gently.  Her  rough  finger 
tips  caught  in  the  delicate  threads. 
She  could  just  see  Lorna  in  this  ex- 
quisite creation  of  lace  and  silk. 
Mother  was  afraid  that  to  wear  it 
herself  would  make  her  feel  a  little 
foolish. 

"Time  you  were  spending  some 
time  to  doll  yourself  up  a  bit  now 
that  you  have  us  all  off  your  hands," 
Geraldine  said  carelessly. 

Mother  giggled,  a  little  self-con- 
sciously. 

/\t  that  minute  Gilbert 
and  Jo  arrived  and  the  family  all 
circled  around  them  waiting  a  turn 
to  play  with  two-year-old  Marjorie, 
who,  with  her  golden  curls  and  big 
blue  eyes  was  surely  Mother's  baby. 
Jo  was  quite  breathless  with  the 
effort  of  getting  her  packages  gath- 
ered up  and  in  the  house.  "Hello, 
Mother,  hello,  every  one,"  she  greet- 
ed them  and  dropped  her  hat,  bag, 
and  small  suitcase  on  the  bed  and 
held  out  a  tissue  wrapped  box  to 
Mother.  With  trembling  fingers 
Mother  untied  the  string  and  held 
up  a  shimmering  velvet  scarf  large 
enough  for  a  grand  piano. 

"Oh,"  Eve  sighed.  "Where  did 
you  get  it,  Jo?  It's  exactly  what  I 
need  to  finish  my  living  room  just 
right.  I've  just  redone  it  and  wanted 
it  all  finished  for  Medical  Auxiliary 
next  week.  Where  are  you  going 
to  put  it,  Mother?" 

Yes,  where?     Mother's   old  up- 


right on  which  the  children  had  all 
"taken"  would  be  buried  under  a 
scarf  like  this,  and  her  dining  room 
was  furnished  for  lighter,  simpler 
things.  Her  mind  was  thinking 
these  things  as  her  voice  answered: 
"Oh,  anything  pretty  as  this  will 
look  well  any  place." 

"Cook,  cook,"  the  baby  was 
saying. 

"Oh,  the  love,  she  remembers 
where  the  cookies  are  kept  from  that 
Sunday  two  months  ago.  Isn't  that 
cute?  Can  she  have  one,  Jo?" 
Mother  asked. 

"Mercy  no,  it's  almost  time  for 
her  soup  and  nap.  Here,  Gilbert, 
you  take  her  out  in  the  yard  while 
she  forgets,  and  I'll  fix  her  lunch." 

"The  baby  swing  is  still  under  the 
apple  tree,"  Mother  said  as  she 
walked  to  the  door  with  Gilbert. 
Just  as  she  opened  it  Jarvis  came  up 
the  steps. 

Jarvis,  Mother  always  thought, 
was  the  finest  looking  of  the  lot. 
Blond  like  the  rest  and  big  like 
Father,  he  had  her  soul  for  beauty. 
She  often  wondered  how  he  could 
be  a  doctor;  things  hurt  him  so  ter- 
ribly. "But  that's  why  I  must  be  a 
doctor,"  he  had  said.  "They  have 
the  best  chance  to  make  things 
better." 

"Moms,  you  can't  guess  what  I 
brought  for  the  queen  of  my  heart," 

(Continued  on  page  324) 


<ks 


301 


Exploring  the  Universe 


By   FRANKLIN    S.   HARRIS,   JR. 


Method  of  Striking  Key  Has 
No  Effect  on  Tone 

"T""\espite  statements  of  eminent  pi- 
■^  anists  to  the  contrary,  the  tone 
produced  by  striking  a  given  key  on 
a  piano  is  the  same  no  matter  in  what 
manner  the  key  is  struck,"  (Science 
News  Letter,  February  8,  1936)  so  re- 
ports Professor  Charles  Weyl  of  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania  as  a  result 
of  new  research  on  this  question.  Using 
a  giant  model  of  the  action  of  a  grand 
piano,  consisting  of  one  key,  one  ham- 
mer, and  one  string  he  was  able  to 
show  that  a  musician  has  no  more  con- 
trol over  the  tone,  after  striking  the 
key,  than  a  marksman  has  over  a  bullet 
after  pressing  the  trigger  of  a  gun. 

Usually  musicians  believe  that  tone 
and  loudness  are  separate  factors  con- 
trolled by  the  manner  of  pressing  the 
keys;  scientists,  however,  claim  that 
both  are  determined  at  the  same  time  by 
the  piano  key.  As  a  part  of  the  evidence 
Professor  Weyl  used  an  oscillograph 
which  could  detect  differences  in  tone 
five  times  more  accurately  than  eminent 
pianists. 

Indians  Knew  Keystone  Arch 

HPhe  belief  that  the  keystone  arch 
■*■  was  not  known  in  the  New  World 
will  apparently  have  to  be  changed  as 
a  result  of  findings  by  Dr.  Alfonso 
Caso.  (Science  News  Letter,  Febru- 
ary 1,  1936.)  Excavating  at  the  fa- 
mous Monte  Alban  in  the  southern 
Mexican  state  of  Oaxaca,  where  a  few 
years  ago  a  remarkable  treasure  of 
gold  and  precious  Indian  stones  was 
discovered,  he  found  the  principle  of 
the  keystone  used  in  a  tomb  which  was 
found  buried  under  three  layers  of 
plaster  floor  in  the  layer  known  to  be 
next  to  the  oldest  in  the  city's  history. 
Though  this  shows  that  at  least  one 
mason  knew  the  keystone  principle, 
this  is  the  only  evidence  yet  found 
among  the  extensive  Indian  structures 
in  America. 

Progress  With  Rockets 

"Present  progress  and  problems  of 
■*■  rockets  were  reported  by  Professor 
Alexander  Klemin  of  the  Daniel  Gug- 
genheim School  of  Aeronautics  to  the 
Electrochemical  Society.  ( Time, 
March  2,  1936. )  He  reported  that  Dr. 
Robert  H.  Goddard  in  New  Mexico 
with  a  twelve  foot  rocket,  weighing 
140  pounds,  had  reached  heights 
around  7,500  feet  and  a  speed  of  700 
miles  an  hour.  To  prevent  wabbling 
in  flight  Dr.  Goddard  has  worked  out 
a  small  gyroscope  to  move  the  tail 
vanes  when  necessary,  and  on  its  re- 
turn it  is  protected  by  an  automatic 

302 


parachute.  The  fuel  now  used  is 
liquid  oxygen  and  a  liquid  fuel  such  as 
gasoline  or  alcohol,  mixed  when  the 
rocket  is  ready  to  go  off.  Such  a  mix- 
ture develops  energies  ten  times  greater 
than  TNT. 

Dr.  Goddard  dislikes  talk  of  moon 
flights  and  announces  his  present  ob- 
jective as  reaching  fifty  miles  into  the 
stratosphere  "to  obtain  meteorological, 
astronomical,  magnetic,  and  other  data 
of  altitudes  greatly  exceeding  those 
which  can  be  reached  by  balloon." 

Russian  scientists  under  the  direction 
of  Engineer  Polyarny  using  a  rocket 
about  five  feet  high  claim  to  have 
reached  a  height  of  19,000  feet  in  one 
minute.  (Science  News  Letter,  Feb- 
ruary 15,  1936.) 

Poorer  Radio  Reception 
For  Two  Years 

HPhere  will  be  poorer  reception  on  the 
A  broadcast  bands  of  the  radio  due 
to  the  increasing  spottedness  of  the  sun 
occurring  in  the  next  two  years,  re- 
ported Dr.  Harlan  T.  Stetson  of  Har- 
vard University  to  the  American  Asso- 
ciation for  the  Advancement  of  Science 
at  St.  Louis.  (Science,  February  7, 
1 936. )  The  sunspot  activity  of  the  sun 
follows  cycles,  the  maximum  of  the 
present  cycle  coming  early  in  1938. 

Rare  Pauline  Epistles  Being 
Deciphered 

"Crom  one  of  the  oldest  and  rarest 
■*■  Bibles  in  the  world,  dating  from  the 
third  century,  eighty-six  leaves  have 
come  to  light  as  Arab  traders  offered 
them  for  sale.  Sir  Frederick  Kenyon, 
noted  Biblical  authority,  is  editing  the 
fifty-six  leaves  that  are  in  England. 
These  with  the  thirty  owned  by  the 
University  of  Michigan  contain  almost 
completely  the  letters  of  the  Apostle 
Paul  from  Romans,  fifth  chapter,  to  the 
First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians.  The 
text  is  written  in  Greek  with  a  vege- 
table ink  in  a  fine  hand  and,  according 
to  Sir  Frederick,  is  easy  to  decipher. 

New  Glass  for  Cooking  Utensils 

A  new  type  of  glass  suitable  for  new 
*^  top-of-the-stove  glass  cooking 
utensils  is  one  of  the  results  of  three 
years'  research  for  astronomy.  A  study 
of  1,500  different  kinds  of  glass  to  find 
one  suitable  for  the  disk  for  the  new 
200-inch  telescope  for  the  California 
Institute  of  Technology  led  to  the  de- 
velopment of  the  ultra-low  expansion 
type  of  glass  by  the  Corning  Glass 
Works.  Ordinary  glass  cracks  when 
heated  suddenly  or  unevenly  because 
the  large  coefficient  of  expansion  sets 
up  unequal  pushes  and  pulls  which  rend 


the  glass  apart.     (Science,  January  31, 
1936.) 

American  Polar  Society  Meeting 

TPhe  first  annual  meeting  of  the 
A  American  Polar  Society  was  held 
a  few  weeks  ago  at  the  American 
Museum  in  New  York  City.  The 
society  was  organized  a  year  ago  by 
a  group  of  friends  and  relatives  of  the 
men  who  were  exploring  in  the  Antarc- 
tic with  Admiral  Byrd  and  with  Dr. 
Lincoln  Ellsworth.  The  purpose  is  to 
band  together  all  persons  interested  in 
the  exploration  of  the  polar  regions. 

Diabetes  Treatment  Improved 

'T'he  "most  valuable  discovery  in  the 
■*■  treatment  since  the  original  dis- 
covery of  insulin"  is  announced  in  the 
Journal  of  the  American  Medical  As- 
sociation. A  new  preparation  made 
by  combining  protamines,  which  are 
elementary  compounds  of  amino  acids, 
with  insulin  to  make  protamine  in- 
sulinate,  has  been  found  by  Danish 
investigators.  (Science,  January  31, 
1936.)  Protamine  insulinate  does  not 
take  the  place  of  ordinary  insulin  in 
the  treatment  of  diabetes,  but  is  used 
along  with  it  in  severe  cases.  The 
new  compound  because  it  is  relatively 
insoluble  and  tends  to  be  absorbed 
more  slowly  it  is  easier  to  adjust  the 
carbohydrate  metabolism.  The  com- 
pound is  not  yet  commercially  avail- 
able. 

New  Treatment  for  Tuberculosis 

'T'he  newest  methods  of  treating 
A  tuberculosis,  including  a  sort  of 
Adam  and  Eve  operation  in  which 
not  one  rib  but  parts  of  ten  ribs  are 
removed  were  recently  described  by 
Dr.  James  A.  Miller  to  the  alumni  of 
Columbia  University.  (Science  News 
Letter,  February  22,  1936.)  Collapse 
therapy  is  the  name  given  to  four  pro- 
cedures which  have  already  saved 
thousands  of  lives  and  improved  and 
shortened  the  treatment  for  tuberculosis 
patients.  Dr.  Miller  said:  "Collapse 
therapy  is  without  doubt  the  greatest 
advance  that  has  been  made  in  the 
treatment  of  pulmonary  tuberculosis 
within  a  generation."  The  principle  is 
that  of  "placing  the  affected  lung  under 
conditions  of  rest  and  collapsing  cav- 
ities which  may  have  been  formed." 
In  one  of  the  four  procedures,  sections 
of  all  of  the  fixed  ribs  ( ten  in  number ) 
are  taken  out  in  successive  operations, 
allowing  the  chest  wall  to  collapse, 
which  controls  the  activity  of  the 
disease  by  closing  the  cavities.  Though 
rest  cures  in  conjunction  with  this 
treatment  are  still  important,  climate 
and  forced  feeding  are  not  so  important 
as  they  once  were  considered  to  be. 


New  Bible  Evidence 

(Sir  Charles  Marston,  Fleming  H. 
Revell  Company,  1934-1935.) 

T  atter-day  Saints  should  welcome 
■*■"*  every  opportunity  to  read  concern- 
ing the  excavations  taking  place  in  the 
Holy  Land  and  surrounding  regions 
in  which  the  early  Biblical  characters 
moved  and  lived.  The  book  New 
Bible  Evidence  as  well  as  the  book 
previously  briefly  reviewed  in  the  Era 
— The  Bible  Is  True — have  much  to 
recommend  them  in  the  way  of  clear 
analysis  of  recent  excavations  in  the 
lands  of  Asia  Minor  and  Egypt. 

The  author's  attitude  is  fair  in  that  he 
states  definitely  that  not  all  of  the  evi- 
dence is  yet  available  in  reaching  a  final 
conclusion  on  dates  and  events.  How- 
ever all  of  the  evidence  being  uncover- 
ed tends  to  prove  the  truth  of  the  Bible 
as  opposed  to  Bible  critics'  opinions. 

Sir  Charles  Marston  would  be  the 
last  person  to  ask  that  everyone  should 
accept  his  opinion  without  reservation. 
He  does  wish  his  readers  to  read  in 
an  open-minded  manner  that  which  he 
presents,  representing  as  it  does  the 
best  opinion  of  modern  archeologists. 
In  our  Church  we  are  particularly  in- 
terested in  learning  truth.  We  should 
then  read  about  the  newest  excava- 
tions and  keep  abreast  of  the  times. 

This  volume,  reinforcing  as  it  does 
the  Bible,  will  prove  of  especial  in- 
terest to  all  of  us.  In  addition  to  the 
valuable  information  which  he  gives 
concerning  Biblical  dates,  he  makes  the 
geography  of  the  land  take  form. 

— M.  C.  J. 

Steps  Upward  in  Personality 

(Laura  Haddock,  Professional  and 
Technical  Press,  New  York,  1931.) 

npEACHERS  in  our  Mutual  classes  will 
do  well  to  make  a  thorough  study 
of  this  capable  usable  book.  It  is  no 
cheap  popular  publication  which  em- 
phasizes artificial  elements  as  building 
personality.  Rather  the  book  is  a  care- 
ful study  by  a  woman  trained  theo- 
retically, having  received  her  master  of 
arts  degree,  and  practically  as  student 
counselor  in  the  Detroit  public  schools 
in  Michigan. 

Miss  Haddock  herself  realizes  the 
difficulties  and  the  dangers  of  treating 
this  subject  in  a  field  "as  comparatively 
new  and  unsettled  as  that  of  psychol- 
ogy." She  has  made  a  sensible  ap- 
proach to  the  problem  and  has  de- 
veloped the  book  in  a  definitely  con- 
structive manner.  The  writing  is  of 
such  a  nature  that  old  and  young  can 
read  and  enjoy  that  which  appears  in 
this  volume. 

Not  the  least  attractive   feature  of 


A  book  may  be  a  flower  that  blows; 
A  road  to  a  far  town; 
A  roof,  a  well,  a  tower; 
A  book 
May  be  a  staff,  a  crook. 

— Lizette  Woodworih  Reese. 


Steps  Upward  in  Personality  is  the  list 
of  references  following  many  chapters 
giving  fiction  which  will  prove  of  in- 
terest and  value  to  young  people. 

— M.  C.  J. 

Four  Hedges  A  Gardener's 
Chronicle 

(Clare  Leighton,  Macmillan 
Company,  1935.) 

Apart  from  the  genuine  interest 
^*  which  this  writer  holds  because  of 
her  vivid  and  unusual  choice  of  word, 
apart  from  her  genuine  ability  to  make 
her  woodcuts  lift  themselves  from  the 
flat  surface  of  the  page,  Clare  Leighton 
will  stir  in  her  reader  a  desire  to  plant 
a  garden  for  himself — no  matter  in 
what  condition  the  soil  may  be  on 
which  he  has  to  work. 

The  book  is  more  than  a  gardener's 
chronicle;  it  is  a  genuine  inspirer  for 
keener  observation  for  nature.  The 
author  makes  us  feel  a  friendliness  even 
for  weeds.  The  book  is  arranged  with 
a  chapter  for  each  month,  beginning 
with  April.  When  you  are  planning 
what  you  may  do  for  your  yard,  furn- 
ish your  mind  with  the  contents  of  this 
delightfully  helpful  book.— M.  C.  J. 

Cottonwood  Yarns 

(Dan  V.  Stephens,  Hammond 
and  Stevens  Co.,  1935.) 

HPhe  author's  introductory  objective 
is  well  worth  mentioning  since  his 
point  of  view  is  so  essential  for  the 
reader  to  realize.  "To  write  a  book 
that  enriches  a  reader  is  a  privilege. 
To  write  a  book  that  impoverishes  him 
is  about  as  great  a  misfortune  as  can 
befall  an  author."  If  more  publishers 
would  hold  to  this  opinion  the  world 
would  be  a  happier  place. 

To  Latter-day  Saints  the  chapter 
called  "The  Mormon  Trail"  will  be  of 
great  interest.  The  author  states: 
"This  journey,  over  practically  un- 
marked trails,  from  the  Missouri  River 
at  Winter  Quarters  north  of  the  pres- 
ent city  of  Omaha  to  the  Salt  Lake 
valley,  was  the  longest  and  largest  trek 
of  a  civilized  people  in  human  history. 
In  Utah  and  the  southwest  they  (the 
Mormons)  have  built  a  magnificent 
civilization  of  which  all  Americans  can 
be  justly  proud." 

The  book  is  a  good  family  book 
because  certain  parts  will  appeal  to 
each  member  of  the  family. — M.  C.  J. 


"Enos  Mills,  of  the  Rockies" 

(Hildegarde  Hawthorne  and  Esther 
Burnell  Mills;  Houghton  Mifflin  Co., 
New  York;  pp,  260;  price  $2.50.) 

"Rnos  Mills  is  no  stranger  to  the 
"^  majority  of  the  readers  of  the 
magazines  and  of  books,  for,  during 
his  later  life,  he  was  a  constant  con- 
tributor, lecturer,  and  book  maker. 
This  new  book  about  him  written  by 
his  wife  in  collaboration  with  Hilde- 
garde Hawthorne,  though  lacking  in 
the  inspiration  which  characterized  his 
own  works,  is  interesting  although  it 
might  be  termed  too  much  a  catalogue 
of  his  activities  and  of  his  writings. 

The  book  is  a  simple  narrative  of 
the  life  of  Mills  from  the  time  when 
as  a  boy  he  used  to  dream  with  his 
mother  of  the  Rockies  to  his  death  in 
1922  after  he  had  become  nationally 
famous  as  a  Rocky  Mountain  guide,  a 
keeper  of  a  mountain  hotel,  a  lyceum 
lecturer,  Colorado  snow  observer,  a 
champion  of  the  national  parks  and 
conservation  of  wild  life,  and  a  writer 
of  considerable  note. 

The  story  is  one  which  has  the  power 
in  it  to  inspire  any  boy  or  man  who  may 
read  it  to  give  his  heart  to  a  cause  he 
loves.  Enos  Mills  did  just  that  and 
thereby  became  one  of  the  well-known 
figures  of  the  Rockies. 

The  book  is  beautifully  printed  and 
copiously  illustrated  by  means  of 
photographs  taken  by  Mr.  Mills  or  of 
him  by  others. — H .  R.  M. 

We  Who  Are  About  To  Die 

(David  Lamson,  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons,  1935,  price  $2.50.) 

A  lthough  this  is  not  a  pretty  book 
"^*  and  one  which  many  people  will 
feel  is  depressing,  David  Lamson  does 
so  undeniably  a  good  thing  when  he 
presents  the  prison  system  from  the 
point  of  view  of  one  who,  although  he 
is  "about  to  die,"  is  also  a  human  being 
after  all.  Prison  reforms  will  not  be 
effected  until  we  understand  what  the 
conditions  of  prison  life  are.  Cer- 
tainly with  the  increase  of  crime  and 
the  unbelievably  high  expense  now 
necessary  in  trying  to  curtail  it,  some- 
thing must  be  done.  An  understanding 
reading  of  this  book  will  offer  a  clue 
concerning  what  might  be  undertaken 
to  alleviate  the  situation. 

The  author,  beyond  giving  a  brief 
explanation  of  how  he  came  to  be  in 
"death  row,"  tells  the  story  straight- 
forwardly without  trying  to  win  sup- 
porters for  his  claim  of  innocence. 

— M.  C.  /. 
303 


EDITED  BY  JOHN  D.  GILES 


Ward  Teacher's  Message  for  June,  1936 


HONOR  THE  SABBATH  DAY 
AND  KEEP  IT  HOLY 

"Remember  the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it 
holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor  and  do  all 
thy  work:  But  the  seventh  is  the  sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  not 
do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy 
daughter,  thy  manservant,  nor  thy  maid- 
servant, nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger 
that  is  within  thy  gates;  For  in  six  days 
the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea, 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the 
seventh  day,  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed 
the  sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it." — The 
Fourth  Commandment. 

'"Phe  USE  of  the  words  "shalt"  and 
"shalt  not"  make  it  clear  that  the 
Lord  was  giving  a  definite  command- 
ment to  his  people  to  "remember  the 
Sabbath  Day  and  to  keep  it  holy." 

There  are  those  who  try  to  make  it 
appear  that  these  commandments,  hav- 
ing been  given  to  another  people  in 
another  age  under  other  conditions  than 
those  existing  today,  do  not  apply  to 
the  present  time.  There  is  no  justifi- 
cation for  such  an  attitude  on  the  part 
of  any  Latter-day  Saint. 

The  Ten  Commandments  in  their 
entirety  have  been  re-affirmed  in  our 
day  and  are  as  binding  today  as  the 
day  they  were  written.  They  are  a 
part  of  the  law  and  order  of  the 
Church.  Those  who  violate  them  do 
so  at  their  own  peril.  Under  the  con- 
fusing conditions  existing  today,  Lat- 


ter-day Saints  must  decide  whether 
they  will  follow  the  teachings  of  the 
Lord  or  the  practices  of  men.  Here 
are  some  of  the  instructions  given  in 
this  dispensation  concerning  observance 
of  the  Sabbath: 

"Our  hearts,  our  desires,  on  that  day 
should  not  be  for  elaborate  feasts, 
whereby  some  are  prevented  from  hav- 
ing a  Sabbath.  A  simple  meal  should 
suffice.  To  that  extent  every  Sabbath 
should  be  a  fast  day,  one  bringing  per- 
fect joy." 

"From  this  Revelation  (Sec.  59)  we 
learn  that  the  Sabbath  law  was  among 
the  first  that  were  given  in  the  land 
of  Zion,  after  the  place  for  the  City 
had  been  located  and  the  Temple  site 
designated.  And  again,  when  the  Pio- 
neers had  entered  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
President  Young  advised  them,  and  all 
who  should  come  after  them,  to  ob- 
serve the  Sabbath. 

"It  is  certain  that  a  community  which 
ignores  the  Sabbath  and  the  services  of 
the  Lord's  house  will  become  pagan 
and  sink  to  a  low  level  of  morality." 
Articles  of  Faith— Talmage. 

Gatherings  of  families  or  other  rel- 
atives or  friends  on  Sunday  at  times 
which  do  not  conflict  with  Church 
duties  are  not  objectionable  but  should 
always  be  held  in  the  spirit  of  the 
Sabbath.  Sports,  recreation  and  other 
activities  should  not  be  engaged  in  on 
the  Sabbath  Day. 


THE  SABBATH  DAY 

From   "Articles   of  Faith," 
by  Elder  James  E.  Talmage 

The  Church  accepts  Sunday  as  the 
Christian  Sabbath  and  proclaims  the  sanc- 
tity of  the  day.  We  admit  without  argu- 
ment that  under  the  Mosaic  law  the  seventh 
day  of  the  week,  Saturday,  was  designated 
and  observed  as  the  holy  day,  and  that  the 
change  from  Saturday  to  Sunday  was  a 
feature  of  the  apostolic  administration  fol- 
lowing the  personal  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Greater  than  the  question  of  this  day  or  that 
in  the  week  is  the  actuality  of  the  weekly 
Sabbath,  to  be  observed  as  a  day  of  special 
and  particular  devotion  to  the  service  of 
the  Lord. 

The  Sabbath  was  prefigured  if  not  defi- 
nitely specified  in  the  record  of  the  creation, 
wherein  we  read,  following  the  account  of 
the  six  days  or  period  of  creative  effort: 
"And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it:  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested 
from  all  his  work  which  God  created  and 
made." 

In  the  early  stages  of  the  exodus  the 
Israelites  were  commanded  to  lay  in  a  dou- 
ble portion  of  manna  on  the  sixth  day,  for 
the  seventh  was  consecrated  as  a  day  of 
rest;  and  this  was  signalized  by  the  Lord's 
withholding  manna  on  the  Sabbath  day. 
Later,  when  the  decalog  was  codified  and 
promulgated  from  Sinai,  the  Sabbath  law 
was    made    particularly    explicit,    and    the 

304 


Lord's  rest  was  cited  as  its  foundation  (see 
the  Fourth  Commandment) . 

In  the  course  of  Israelitish  history  suc- 
cessive prophets  admonished  and  rebuked 
the  people  for  neglect  or  profanation  of 
the  Sabbath.  Nehemiah  ascribed  the  af- 
fliction of  the  nation  to  the  forfeiture  of 
divine  protection  through  Sabbath  viola- 
tion; and  by  the  mouth  of  Ezekiel  the  Lord 
reaffirmed  the  significance  of  the  Sabbath  as 
a  mark  of  His  covenant  with  Israel,  and 
sternly  upbraided  those  who  observed  not 
the  day.  To  the  detached  branch  of 
Israel,  which,  as  the  Book  of  Mormon 
avers,  was  transplanted  to  American  soil, 
Sabbath  observance  was  no  less  an  impera- 
tive requirement. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  teaches  that 
Sunday  is  the  acceptable  day  for  Sabbath 
observance,  on  the  authority  of  direct  reve- 
lation specifying  the  Lord's  day  as  such. 
In  this,  a  new  dispensation,  and  verily 
the  last — the  Dispensation  of  the  Fulness 
of  Times — the  law  of  the  Sabbath  has 
been  reaffirmed  unto  the  Church.  It  is  to 
be  noted  that  the  revelation,  part  of  which 
follows,  was  given  to  the  Church  on  a 
Sunday — August  7,  1831: 

"And  that  thou  mayest  more  fully  keep 
thyself  unspotted  from  the  world,  thou  shalt 
go  to  the  house  of  prayer  and  offer  up  thy 
sacraments  upon  my  holy  day.  For  verily 
this  is  a  day  appointed  unto  you  to  rest 
from  your  labors,  and  to  pay  thy  devotions 
unto  the  Most  High.  Nevertheless  thy 
vows  shall  be  offered  up  in  righteousness 


on  all  days  and  at  all  times.  But  remem- 
ber that  on  this,  the  Lord's  day,  thou  shalt 
offer  thine  oblations  and  thy  sacraments 
unto  the  Most  High,  confessing  thy  sins 
unto  thy  brethren,  and  before  the  Lord. 
And  on  this  day  thou  shalt  do  none  other 
thing,  only  let  thy  food  be  prepared  with 
singleness  of  heart  that  thy  fasting  may 
be  perfect,  or,  in  other  words,  that  thy 
joy  may  be  full." 

We  believe  that  a  weekly  day  of  rest 
is  no  less  truly  a  necessity  for  the  physical 
well-being  of  man  than  for  his  spiritual 
growth;  but,  primarily  and  essentially,  we 
regard  the  Sabbath  as  divinely  established, 
and  its  observance  a  commandment  of  Him 
who  was  and  is  and  ever  shall  be,  Lord  of 
the  Sabbath. 
Tomorrow  is  the  rest  of  the  holy  sabbath 

unto  the  Lord — Exo.  16:23. 
Remember  the  sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy 
—Exo.  20:8-11.     Note  in  verse  11   that 
the  institution  of  the  sabbath  was   pre- 
figured in  the  events  of   creation:    And 
God  blessed  the  seventh  day  and  sanc- 
tified it — Gen.  2:2,  3;  also  Moses   3:2; 
Abraham  5:1-3. 
The  keeping  of  the  sabbath  was  made  a 
sign    between    Jehovah    and    his    people 
Israel— Exo.  31:13-17;  Ezek.  20:12. 
The  seventh  day  to  be  one  of  rest  even  in 
sowing  time  and  in  harvest — Exo.  34:21; 
see  also  35:2;  Lev.  23:3. 
The  Israelites  in  the  wilderness  were  com- 
manded to  gather  an  extra  quantity  of 
manna  on  the  sixth  day  and  none  on  the 
seventh — Exo.  16:16-31;  see  also  verses 
4  and  5. 
Blessings  on  the  man  who  kept  the  sabbath 

— Isa.  56:2;  see  also  58:13-14. 
Under  the  law  of  Moses  the  punishment 
for  sabbath   violation  was  death — Exo. 
35:2;    Numbers    15:32-36;    compare   Jer. 

.,  17:27- 

Christ's  teachings  regarding  the  sabbath, 
his  actions  thereon,  and  accusations 
brought  against  him  as  a  sabbath-break- 
er— Matt.  12:1-8;  also  verses  10-14;  com- 
pare Luke  6:1-11,  and  Mark  2:23-28. 
See  instance  of  the  woman  healed  on  the 
sabbath  day — Luke  12:11-17.  A  man 
suffering  from  the  dropsy  was  healed 
on  the  sabbath — Luke  14:1-6.  See  other 
instances— John  5:5-18;  7:21-24. 

Let  no  man  judge  you  of  the  sabbath  days 
— Colos.  2:16. 

The  Nephites  observed  to>  keep  the  sabbath 
day  holy  unto  the  Lord — Jarom  5;  see 
also  Mosiah  13:16-19. 

Alma  commanded  the  people  that  they 
should  observe  the  sabbath  day,  and 
keep  it  holy — Mosiah  18:23. 

Note  that  the  observance  of  the  sabbath 
was  an  important  feature  of  the  law  of 
Moses;  and  furthermore,  observe  that  the 
Nephites  were  strict  observers  of  the  law 
of  Moses  until  the  law  was  superseded 
by  the  gospel  left  to  them  by  the  resur- 
rected Christ,  who  was  he  who  had  given 
the  law— 2  Nephi  5:10;  25:24-30;  Jarom 

^5;  Mosiah  2:3;  Alma  30:3;  3  Nephi  1:24. 

Go  to  the  house  of  prayer  and  offer  up  thy 
sacraments  upon  my  holy  day — D.  and 
C.  59:9,  10.  Remember  that  on  this,  the 
Lord's  day,  thou  shalt  offer  thine  obla- 
tions and  thy  sacraments  unto  the  Most 
High — verses  12-14. 

And  the  inhabitants  of  Zion  shall  also  ob- 
serve the  sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy- — D. 
and  C.  68:29. 


An  important  message 

FROM 

THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY 

TO  THE  PRESIDENTS  OF  STAKES  AND 
BISHOPRICS  OF  THE  CHURCH 


Dear  Brethren: 

T)ursuant  to  the  statements  made  at  the 
*•  special  Priesthood  meeting  of  the  Semi- 
Annual  Conference  last  October,  the  First 
Presidency,  through  the  Presiding  Bishop- 
ric, made  a  survey  of  relief  conditions  in 
the  Church  as  of  last  September. 

Among  the  several  distressing  disclosures 
of  that  survey,  the  following  may  be  men- 
tioned: 

That  17.9  per  cent  of  the  entire  Church 
membership  received  relief,  or  a  total  of 
88,460  persons;  that  80,247  persons  (16.3 
per  cent)  received  relief  from  the  county 
and  8,213  (1.6  per  cent)  received  relief 
from  Church  funds; 

That  13,455  were  on  relief  due  to  unem- 
ployment; 

That  approximately  11,500  to  16,500 
persons  received  relief,  who  either  did  not 
need  it  or  who  had  farms  that  might,  if 
farmed,  have  kept  them  off  relief; 

That  County  relief  probably  totalled 
more  than  five  and  a  half  million  dollars 
and  Church  relief  approximately  a  quarter 
of  a  million  dollars  during  the  year  1935; 
that  County  relief  cost  approximately  $5.41 
per  person,  and  Church  relief  $2.48  per 
person,  per  month;  and 

That  if  those  now  on  work  relief  should 
continue  thereon,  the  cost  of  maintaining 
the  balance  of  those  actually  needing  relief 
and  without  means  of  self-help  would,  at 
Church  relief  rate,  cost  approximately 
$842,000  per  year. 

This  makes  clear  the  size  of  the  problem 
which  is  involved  in  meeting  the  relief 
needs  of  Church  members.  The  curtail- 
ment of  Federal  aid  which  is  now  forecast, 
makes  it  imperative  that  the  Church  shall, 
so  far  as  it  is  able,  meet  this  emergency. 

To  enable  the  Church  to  do  this,  the 
following  general  principles  are  laid  down 
as  guides: 

1.  Fast  offerings  must  be  increased  to 
an  amount  equalling  one  dollar  per  Church 
member  per  year.  This  is  an  amount  with- 
in the  reach  of  every  head  of  family  and 
every  single  person  in  the  Church.  Those 
who  can  give  more  should  do  so. 

2.  Tithing  should  be  fully  paid,  where 
possible  in  cash  and  where  cash  payment 
is  not  possible,  then  payment  is  to  be  made 
in  kind. 

3.  The  Ward  authorities,  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, and  the  Priesthood  quorums  organiza- 
tions must  exert  the  greatest  possible  effort 
to  see  that  fast  offerings  and  tithing  are 
fully  paid. 

4.  Upon  Ward  teachers  and  the  Relief 
Society  must  rest  the  prime  responsibility 
for  discovering  and  appraising  the  wants 
of  the  needy  of  the  Ward.  These  wants 
must  be  administered  to,  under,  and  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  regular  rules  and  through 
the  regular  organizations  of  the  Church. 

5.  Every  Bishop  should  aim  to  have  ac- 
cumulated by  next  October  Conference  suf- 


ficient food  and  clothes  to  provide  for 
every  needy  family  in  his  Ward  during 
the  coming  winter.  The  Relief  Society 
must  cooperate  in  this  work  by  directing 
and  assisting  the  needy  sisters  of  the  Ward 
in  drying  and  preserving  fruits  and  vege- 
tables, providing  clothing  and  bedding,  etc. 

6.  Every  Bishop  and  every  President  of 
a  Stake  must  keep  constantly  before  him- 
self, that  other  Wards  and  Stakes  may 
be  more  needy  than  his  own,  and  therefore 
that  even  though  his  own  Ward  or  Stake, 
may  not  need  the  whole  he  is  to  collect  on 
fast  offerings,  nevertheless  he  must  collect 
the  full  sum  in  order  that  the  sum  not 
needed  for  the  needs  of  his  own  Ward  or 
Stake  may  be  passed  on  to  places  where 
it  is  needed. 

The  problem  of  Church  relief  is  Church- 
wide;  it  is  to  be  accomplished  through  local 
unit  organizations  and  operations.  It  will 
be  the  business  and  responsibility  of  the 
Bishop  and  his  Ward  organizations — ■ 
Priesthood  quorums,  auxiliaries,  Relief  So- 
ciety— to  see  that  the  full  relief  collections 
of  the  Ward  are  made. 

7.  Relief  is  not  to  be  normally  given  as 
charity;  it  is  to  be  distributed  for  work  or 
service  rendered.  All  members  of  the 
Church  must  cooperate  to  this  end. 

The  Church  itself  will  be  prepared  to 
assist  to  the  utmost  extent  possible  in  pro- 
viding work  on  its  own  properties  for  its 
unemployed  members,  and  also  in  providing 
other  work  in  wisely  rehabilitating  ranches, 
farms,  gardens,  and  orchards  that  may  be 
used  to  furnish  foodstuffs  for  those  in  need. 

No  pains  must  be  spared  to  wipe  out  all 
feeling  of  diffidence,  embarrassment,  or 
shame  on  the  part  of  those  receiving  relief; 
the  Ward  must  be  one  great  family  of 
equals.  The  spiritual  welfare  of  those  on 
relief  must  receive  especial  care  and  be 
earnestly  and  prayerfully  fostered.  A  sys- 
tem which  gives  relief  for  work  or  service 
will  go  far  to  reaching  these  ends. 

8.  The  work  of  directing  and  coordinat- 
ing all  this  work  will  be  in  the  hands  of 
the  Presiding  Bishopric  of  the  Church.  The 
First  Presidency  will  appoint  a  Church 
Relief  Committee  to  assist  the  Presiding 
Bishopric  in  their  work. 

9.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  foregoing 
general  principles  call  only  for  the  opera- 
tion of  regular  Ward  and  Stake  organiza- 
tions. Some  supplemental,  coordinating, 
and  grouping  organization  may  be  neces- 
sary as  the  plan  is  more  fully  developed. 
The  regular  Church  organization,  set  up 
under  revelations  from  the  Lord,  was 
planned  by  Him  to  meet  every  emergency 
coming  to  human  beings.  The  Church 
organization  will  meet  the  present  grave 
economic  crisis  if  the  members  of  the 
Church  will  but  live  fully  and  conscien- 
tiously the  Gospel. 

10.  For  the  present,  and  pending  further 
developments   in    the  working   out   of   the 


Church  plan,  all  persons  engaged  in  W.  P. 
A.  projects  should  endeavor  to  retain  their 
positions,  being  scrupulously  careful  to  do 
an  honest  day's  work  for  a  day's  pay. 

11.  Whether  we  shall  now  take  care 
of  our  own  Church  members  in  need  and 
how  fully,  depends  wholly  and  solely  upon 
the  faith  and  works  of  the  individual 
Church  members.  If  each  Church  member 
meets  his  full  duty  and  grasps  his  full  op- 
portunity for  blessing,  full  necessary  relief 
will  be  extended  to  all  needy  Church  mem- 
bers; in  so  far  as  individual  members  fail 
in  their  duty  and  opportunity,  by  that 
much  will  the  relief  fall  short. 

Speaking  to  the  Saints  in  the  early  days 
of  the  Church,  the  Lord  said:  (Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  Sec.  56) : 

14.  "Behold,  thus  salth  the  Lord  unto 
my  people — you  have  many  things  to  do 
and  to  repent  of;  for  behold,  your  sins 
have  come  up  unto  me,  and  are  not  par- 
doned, because  you  seek  to  counsel  in  your 
own  ways. 

15.  "And  your  hearts  are  not  satisfied. 
And  ye  obey  not  the  truth,  but  have  pleas- 
ure in  unrighteousness. 

16.  "Wo  unto  you  rich  men,  that  will 
not  give  your  substance  to  the  poor,  for 
your  riches  will  canker  your  souls;  and  this 
shall  be  your  lamentation  in  the  day  of 
visitation,  and  of  judgment,  and  of  indigna- 
tion: The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is 
ended,  and  my  soul  is  not  saved! 

17.  "Wo  unto  you  poor  men,  whose 
hearts  are  not  broken,  whose  spirits  are 
not  contrite,  and  whose  bellies  are  not  satis- 
fied, and  whose  hands  are  not  stayed  from 
laying  hold  upon  other  men's  goods,  whose 
eyes  are  full  of  greediness,  and  who  will 
not  labor  with  your  own  hands! 

18.  "But  blessed  are  the  poor  who  are 
pure  in  heart,  whose  hearts  are  broken, 
and  whose  spirits  are  contrite,  for  they 
shall  see  the  kingdom  of  God  coming  in 
power  and  great  glory  unto  their  deliver- 
ance; for  the  fatness  of  the  earth  shall  be 
theirs. 

19.  "For  behold,  the  Lord  shall  come, 
and  his  recompense  shall  be  with  him,  and 
he  shall  reward  every  man,  and  the  poor 
shall  rejoice; 

20.  "And  their  generations  shall  inherit 
the  earth  from  generation  to  generation, 
forever  and  ever.  And  now  I  make  art 
end  of  speaking  unto  you.  Even  so. 
Amen." 

Faithfully  your  Brethren, 


^tcL^^&U^/L 


$a^C?Wf& 


7 


305 


CONDUCTED  UNDER  THE  SUPERVISION  OF  THE   PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC— EDITED  BY  JOHN  D.  GILES 


ASSIGNMENTS  NEAR 
MILLION  MARK 

Tn  1934  the  total  number  of  assign- 
A  merits  filled  in  the  stakes  and  the 
wards  of  the  Church  was  641,120.  At 
the  beginning  of  the  year  1935  a  goal 
of  a  million  assignments  was  set.  The 
audit  of  the  annual  reports,  just  com- 
pleted, shows  a  total  of  930,138  assign- 
ments filled  during  the  year,  6.9%  below 
the  goal.  The  increase  was  289,018 
assignments  over  1934,  a  gain  of  45%. 
This  is  extremely  gratifying.  But  for 
epidemics  in  some  parts  of  the  Church 
and  extreme  weather  conditions  which 
blocked  roads  and  greatly  hampered 
Priesthood  activities,  the  total  would 
undoubtedly  have  gone  well  beyond 
the  million  mark.  As  it  was,  the  gain 
of  289,018  or  45%  was  a  glorious 
achievement.  It  means  that  more  than 
a  quarter  of  a  million  additional  acts  of 
service  were  performed  by  the  boys  and 
young  men  of  the  Church. 

DRUNKEN  DRIVERS  DEADLY 

"In  as  much  as  any  man  dvinketh 
wine  or  strong  drink  among  you,  be- 
hold it  is  not  good." 

T7ery  likely  all  the  statistics  in  the 
"  world  tending  to  indicate  some- 
thing one  way  or  the  other  on  the 
relation  between  automobile  accidents 
and  the  use  of  intoxicants  wouldn't 
make  any  impression  on  the  person 
whose  common  sense  or  conscience 
fails  to  restrain  him  from  driving  after 
he  has  partaken  of  alcoholic  beverages. 
Moreover,  such  statistics  as  are  avail- 
able may  or  may  not  be  accurate;  in 
fact,  there  is  much  to  support  the  sup- 
position that  they  have  always  been 
far  short  of  reasonable  accuracy. 

More  conclusive,  perhaps,  will  be 
the  evidence  on  the  fatal  accident  rec- 
ord of  drivers  and  pedestrians  reported 
to  have  been  under  the  influence  of 
liquor. 

Of  all  drivers  in  accidents,  according 
to  such  records  as  were  available  for 
1935,  3.1  per  cent  were  declared  to 
have  been  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 
But  of  all  drivers  in  fatal  accidents, 
6.8  per  cent  were  declared  to  have 
been  under  the  "influence."  Thus  the 
fatal  accident  experience  of  drivers  in- 
toxicated was    118  per  cent  worse! 

Of  all  pedestrians  in  accidents,  ac- 
cording to  the  same  report,  4.9  per  cent 
were  declared  to  have  been  under  the 
influence  of  liquor.  But  of  all  pedes- 
trians killed,  9.4  per  cent  were  declared 
to  have  been  under  the  influence  of 
intoxicants.  Thus  the  fatal  accident 
experience  of  intoxicated  pedestrians 
was  91  per  cent  worse.  From  "Live 
and  Let  Live"  issued  by  Travelers 
Insurance  Co. 

306 


JOSEPH    SMITH 

CHURCH- WIDE  COMMEMO- 
RATION OF  RESTORATION 
ANNIVERSARY  ASSURED 

Assurance  of  Church-wide  com- 
*"*•  memoration  of  the  one  hundred 
seventh  Anniversary  of  the  Restora- 
tion of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  which 
occurred  May  14,  1829,  have  reached 
the  Presiding  Bishopric  from  practically 
all  parts  of  the  Church. 

The  importance  of  this  epochal  event 
in  Church  history  is  being  appreciated 
more  each  year.  Aaronic  Priesthood 
leaders  in  charge  of  anniversary  exer- 
cises are  requested  to  send  reports  and 
photographs  when  available  to  the  office 
of  the  Presiding  Bishopric. 

The  outline  of  the  program  suggested 
is  as  follows: 


OLIVER   C0WDERY 


Friday,  May  15,  Anniversary  of  the 
Restoration. 

Saturday,  May  16,  Historical  Pil- 
grimages and  Exercises  following  the 
theme — "Honoring  Our  Pioneers." 

Sunday,  May  17,  Sacrament  Serv- 
ices to  be  conducted  in  all  wards  by 
members  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
under  the  direction  of  the  Ward  Bish- 
opric, following  the  theme — "Honor- 
ing the  Priesthood." 

Details  of  programs  have  been  sent 
to  all  bishops  and  have  been  published 
in  the  Deseret  News  Church  Section 
and  The  Improvement  Era  for  April. 

A  YOUNG  MAN'S  PRAYER 

God,  make  me  a  man! 
Give  me  the  strength  to  stand  for  right 
When  other  folks  have  left  the  fight, 
Give  me  the  courage  of  the  man 
Who  knows  that  if  he  will,  he  can. 
Teach  me  to  see  in  every  face 
The  good,  the  kind,  and  not  the  base. 
Make  me  sincere  in  word  and  deed, 
Blot  out  from  me  all  sham  and   greed, 
Help  me  to  guard  my  troubled  soul 
By  constant,  active  self-control. 
Clean   up    my    thoughts,    my    speech,    my 

play, 
And  keep  me  pure  from  day  to  day. 
O,  make  of  me  a  man! 

— Harlan  G.  Metcalf. 


ANNUAL  REPORT  REVEALS 
LEADERS  IN  PRIESTHOOD 
QUORUM  ACTIVITIES 

These    are    the    leading    stakes     in     the 
various  activities  as  shown  by  the  audit 
of  the  annual  report  for  1935: 

Total  Aaronic  Priesthood 

Liberty  Stake  2,008 

Utah 1 ,520 

Salt  Lake  1,514 

Total  Class  Meetings  Held  During  1935 

St.  Joseph  2,154 

North  Weber  2,093 

Rexburg 1 ,989 

Per  Cent  of  Average  Attendance  at  Quorum 

Meetings 

Maricopa    41% 

Alberta    40% 

New  York  39% 

Juarez    39% 

Per  Cent  Average  Attendance  of  Aaronic 

Priesthood  at  Sunday  School 

Maricopa    43% 

Alberta    41% 

New   York   39% 

Per  Cenr  Filling  Assignments 

New   York   81% 

Snowflake   81% 

Wayne    78% 

Per  Cent  Observing  Word  o/  Wisdom 

Maricopa    77% 

New   York  71% 

Cache    70% 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Per  Cent  Attendance  of  Supervisors 

San  Francisco  100% 

Highland  92% 

Tintic     92% 

Number  of  Visits  to  Wards 

Salt  Lake  450 

Utah    254 

Mt.  Ogden  245 

Rating 

Alberta    85 

Maricopa    85 

Cache    83 

Average  Rating — All  Stakes  65 


BOUNTIFUL  PRIESTS  INAUG- 
URATE SOCIAL  PLAN 

f\NE  of  the  first  of  the  social  activ- 
^^  ities,  suggested  for  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood quorums  in  1936,  to  be  reported 
to  the  Presiding  Bishopric  was  con- 
ducted by  the  Priests'  quorum  of  Boun- 
tiful First  Ward.  The  social  was  held 
in  the  ward  amusement  hall.  Young 
women  partners  of  the  priests  partici- 
pated. Bishop  Quayle  Cannon  and 
Arthur  Richards,  supervisor  of  the 
quorum,  were  in  charge. 

Similar  socials  are  recommended  as 
a  part  of  the  activity  program  of 
Aaronic  Priesthood  quorums  for  this 
year. 

ADULT  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD 
PLAN  GIVEN  NEW  IMPETUS 

T^he  publication  of  an  instructor's 
■*■  manual  for  adult  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood classes  and  providing  a  separate 
roll  book  for  all  members  who  have 
passed  their  twentieth  birthdays  has 
given  new  impetus  and  motivation  to 
the  plan  of  providing  separate  leader- 
ship and  activities  for  the  adult  group. 

Stake  and  ward  officers  generally 
have  expressed  the  opinion  that  this 
is  an  important  forward-looking  move 
and  many  predict  renewed  interest  and 
activity  in  regular  quorums  as  well  as 
among  adults. 

Provision  in  the  current  quarterly 
report  for  accounting  for  those  twenty 
years  of  age  or  older  is  expected  to  add 
still  further  stimulus  as  the  new  form 
of  report  will  direct  attention  to  the 
adult  group  as  never  before.  The  for- 
mation of  a  supervising  group  for  mis- 
sionary work  and  the  organization  of 
adult  classes  as  recommended  by  the 
Presiding  Bishop  are  expected  to  be  the 
outgrowth  of  the  new  plans  which  are 
now  complete  with  the  preparation  of 
the  new  form  of  quarterly  report. 

THE  STRENGTH  OF 
BEING  CLEAN 

"Dvery  young  man  should  read  "The 
*~*  Strength  of  Being  Clean,"  by 
David  Starr  Jordan.     He  says  in  part: 

"To  be  clean  is  to  be  strong.  All 
the  strength  that  any  man  has  lies  in 
his  brain  and  nervous  system  and  there 
is  no  sort  of  uncleanness  that  does  not 
begin  with  an  unclean  mind. 


"There  are  many  temporary  illu- 
sions— so-called  pleasures  which  pass 
for  happiness.  They  are  like  the  dia- 
monds made  of  paste,  or  the  brass 
which  glitters  and  is  not  gold.  It  is 
easy  to  know  a  spurious  pleasure  by 
the  'difference  in  the  morning.'  Hap- 
piness lasts  and  makes  way  for  more 
happiness.  A  sham  pleasure  brings 
headache  and  repentance. 

"  'It  is  not  for  you,'  taking  Kipling's 
words,  'with  all  your  life's  work  to  be 
done,  that  you  must  needs  go  dancing 
down  the  devil's  swept  and  garnished 
causeway,  because  forsooth  there  is  a 
light  woman's  smile  at  the  end  of  it.' 
It  is  not  for  you  to  seek  strength  by 
hazard  or  chance.  Power  has  its  price, 
and  its  price  is  straight  effort  and  clean 
nerves.  It  is  not  for  you  to  believe 
that  idleness  brings  rest,  or  that  un- 
earned rest  brings  pleasure.  You  are 
young  men  and  strong,  and  it  is  for  you 
to  resist  corrosion  and  to  help  stamp 
it  out  of  civilized  society. 

"A  man  ought  to  be  stronger  than 
anything  that  can  happen  to  him.  He 
is  the  strong  man  who  can  say  no.  He 
is  the  wise  man  who,  for  all  his  life, 
can  keep  mind  and  soul  and  body 
clean." 


THE 

WORD  OF  WISDOM 
REVIEW 

A  Monthly  Presentation  of  Per- 
tinent Information  Regarding 
The  Lord's  Law  of  Health 


PRACTICAL  APPLICATION  AND 
RESULTS  OF  THE  WORD 
OF  WISDOM 

A  Demonstrated  Way  to  Health, 
Long  Life  and  Happiness 

(From  a  tract  prepared  by 
Dr.  John  A.  Widtsoe) 

TThis  simple,  effective  method  of 
maintaining  good  health  and  pro- 
longing life  has  been  tested  nearly  one 
hundred  years  by  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
now  numbering  approximately  three- 
quarters  of  a  million  persons. 

The  death  rate  of  this  Word  of  Wis- 
dom group  is  less  than  one-half  that 
of  civilized  countries;  the  immunity 
from  the  ravaging  diseases  of  mankind 
is  astonishingly  great,  and  the  mental, 
moral  and  economic  conditions  are  far 
above  the  average. 

Such  a  convincing  demonstration  of 
the  value  of  a  health  system  is  unique 
among  the  many  suggested  guides  to 
better  health  and  longer  life. 

Positive  Teachings 

The  Word  of  Wisdom  is  concerned 
largely  with  the  nature  of  the  food  and 
drink  taken  into  the  body. 


1.  The  Moderate  Use  of  Meat.  The 
flesh  of  animals  should  be  used  spar- 
ingly, chiefly  in  cold  weather. 

2.  The  Liberal  Use  of  Fruit  Fruits 
of  all  kinds,  especially  fresh  fruits, 
should  be  a  regular  part  of  the  human 
dietary. 

3.  The  Regular  Use  of  Vegetables. 
All  the  recognized  edible  vegetables, 
leafy,  root  and  tuber,  should  be  eaten, 
some  of  them  each  day. 

4.  The  Basic  Use  of  Grains.  The 
daily  dietary  should  include  as  its  basis, 
properly  prepared  grains.  All  grains 
are  good  foods,  but  wheat  is  best  for 
the  use  of  man. 

5.  Health-giving  Beverages.  Milk, 
fruit  juices  and  grain  extracts,  notably 
of  bran  and  barley,  should  supplement 
the  intake  of  pure  water  in  supplying 
the  body  with  the  necessary  liquid. 

Negative  Teachings 

Injurious  drink  and  foods  must  be 
avoided.  This  is  quite  as  important  as 
to  eat  good  foods. 

1.  Abstinence  from  all  Alcoholic 
Drinks.  Beer,  wine,  and  stronger 
drinks  should  be  eliminated,  com- 
pletely, from  human  use.  The  proper 
physiological  use  of  alcohol  is  for 
washing  of  the  body  in  disease. 

2.  Abstinence  from  the  Use  of  To- 
bacco. In  no  form  and  at  no  time  of 
life  should  tobacco  be  used.  Tobacco 
has  its  proper  place  in  medicine  and 
among  the  destructive  poisons. 

3.  Abstinence  from  the  Use  of  Tea, 
Coffee  and  Similar  Substances.  All 
drinks  containing  substances  that  are 
unnaturally  stimulating  should  be  elimi- 
nated from  the  human  dietary. 

IMPORTANCE  OF  USHERING 
TO  BE  STRESSED 

T  Tshering  in  Sacrament  Meetings 
*■"*  and  other  gatherings  of  Latter-day 
Saints  is  to  be  made  a  prominent 
feature  of  the  training  of  members  of 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  it  is  announced 
by  the  Presiding  Bishopric.  The  new 
lesson  outlines  for  1936,  which  will  be 
ready  for  distribution  by  the  first  of 
the  year  will  contain  definite  sugges- 
tions for  organizing  and  directing  ush- 
ers and  doorkeepers  in  all  church  gath- 
erings. Preparation  and  duty  of  the 
usher,  issuing  instructions  and  giving 
training  and  similar  topics  are  being 
outlined  in  detail  as  a  part  of  the  study 
course.  Credits  for  assignments  filled 
will  be  given  to  all  participating  either 
as  doorkeepers  or  ushers.  The  lesson 
outlines  containing  instructions  for  one 
period  to  be  devoted  to  a  discussion 
of  the  principles  involved  in  ushering 
in  a  Church  and  another  period  to  be 
devoted  to  an  actual  demonstration  of 
the  methods  suggested. 

The  outlines  are  now  being  printed 
and  it  is  suggested  that  orders  be  sent 
to  the  Presiding  Bishop's  Office  through 
Stake  Clerks  for  the  quantity  desired 
for  the  various  quorums  and  classes. 

307 


*■£ 


■   -  Jfcfc  ■■>!  tfft  aM^'ii<*'''ti*^' 


CONDUCTED  BY  MARBA  C.  JOSEPHSON 


Prepare  now  so  that  this  summer 
you  can  dress  the  family  in 
clothing  which  will  take  a  min- 
imum of  effort  to  keep  looking  nice. 
Crinkle  crepe  materials  do  up  well 
and  are  serviceable.  Coveralls  and 
bathing  suits  have  their  places  when 
you  want  the  children  to  have  a 
good  time  without  your  worrying 
over  how  much  laundering  will  have 
to  be  done  as  a  follow-up.  One 
danger  must  be  guarded  against. 
Physicians  are  now  coming  to  realize 
that  sunburning  must  be  done  grad- 
ually, and  that  excessive  sun-tans 
are  not  advisable  since  the  rays  of 
the  sun  often  reach  the  nerve  ends 
and  injure  them.  When  you  start 
suntanning  your  children  this  sum- 
mer, let  them  stay  out  for  only  five 
minutes  the  first  three  days;  ten 
minutes  the  second  three  days; 
fifteen  the  third  three  days;  and 
twenty  the  fourth.  In  this  manner 
the  exposure  is  gradual  enough  that 
there  is  no  great  danger  of  injuring 
the  delicate  membranes  or  nerves 
which  lie  immediately  below  the 
surface. 


The  book  gives  a  good  analysis 
of  the  different  kinds  of  schools  and 
will  prove  an  incentive  for  mothers 
to  interest  themselves  in  the  methods 
employed  in  their  own  localities. 
Since  it  takes  both  parent  and 
teacher  to  make  a  success  of  the 
educational  system,  this  book  will 
create  an  understanding  which  will 
be  reflected  in  the  better  accomplish- 
ment of  the  desired  ends. 

Parents  Look  at  Modern  Educa- 
tion won  the  award  from  the  Par- 
ents' Magazine  as  the  most  helpful 
parental  book  published  in  1935. 


ing  the  family  group  in  one  project 
will  be  apparent  as  soon  as  you  start 
the  plan. 


"pLOWERS  and  vegetables  are  com- 
ing into  their  own  this  year  as 
■accessories  for  hats,  dresses,  and 
jewelry.  When  milady  steps  out 
this  season,  she  will  be  very  much 
the  exotic  woman  whose  chief  charm 
will  lie  in  her  femininity. 


Cpring  always  denotes  the  plant- 
ing season  of  the  year.  No 
better  opportunity  could  offer  itself 
for  the  carrying  forward  of  a  family 
project.  Encourage  each  member  of 
the  family  to  have  a  certain  part  of 
the  family  plot  on  which  he  can  plant 
some  flower  or  vegetable  or  bush 
which  will  be  his  very  own  for  tend- 
ance. In  this  way,  children  can  be 
taught  to  value  more  highly  their 
neighbors'  gardens.  In  addition,  it 
will  keep  them  actively  busy  during 
a  season  when  there  is  little  to  keep 
them  in  order  and  much  which  would 
be  conducive  to  their  doing  wrong. 

The  values  to  be  gained  from 
gardening  are  numerous  and  the 
dividends  to  be  obtained  from  unit- 


"\\7e  parents  need  to  get  every  bit 
of  help  we  can  in  this  difficult 
and  fascinating  business  of  rearing 
children.  Parents  Look  at  Modern 
Education  written  by  Winifred  E. 
Bain,  Associate  Professor  in  New 
College,  Columbia  University,  is  one 
of  the  most  helpful  books  published 
recently.  Even  those  parents  who 
live  in  districts  where  nursery 
schools  and  kindergartens  are  non- 
existent will  find  helpful  suggestions 
which  can  be  put  to  work  in  their 
homes. 
308 


Cpringtime  and  housecleaning 
time  seem  synonymous.  When 
the  first  lazy  days  of  spring  come, 
we  want  to  throw  away  all  the  old 
clothes  that  remind  us  of  winter  and 
slip  into  the  softer,  lighter  clothes 
of  summer  to  relax.  Before  you  suc- 
cumb to  that  urge  to  throw  your 
husband's  or  your  son's  old  togs 
away  take  a  leaf  from  the  book  of 
Mrs.  O.  W.  Williams  of  Kaysville, 
Utah,  who  has  discovered  a  novel 
way  of  using  old  overcoats  and  old 
felt  hats.  She  rips,  washes,  and 
presses  the  old  materials.  Then  she 
cuts  a  pattern  with  six  equal  sides — 
four  inches  to  each  side.  This  pat- 
tern is  then  laid  on  the  overcoat 
material  and  a  great  number  of 
blocks  is  cut  from  it — the  number 
will  determine  the  size  of  the  rug. 
( Six  blocks  across  the  center  makes 
a  good-sized  rug,  which  will  be  dia- 
mond-shaped when  it  is  finished. ) 

From  old  felt  hats  (women's  as 
well  as  men's)  designs  are  cut,  the 
most  popular  being  the  pinwheel  fig- 
ure. By  alternating  the  colors  or  by 
working  out  a  definite  color  scheme, 
the  rug  will  be  made  more  attractive. 
These  figures  are  then  stitched  by 
machine  to  the  center  of  each  over- 
coat block.  The  blocks  are  then 
fitted  together  and  sewed  by  over- 
casting the  edges  together.  With  a 
woolen  yarn  of  a  color  which  will 
appear  well  with  the  designs  used, 
each  square  is  now  finished  to  out- 
line the  blocks  and  to  cover  the 
over-casting  stitches.  The  cross 
stitch  can  be  used  well  for  this 
purpose.  A  pattern  should  be  cut 
of  overalls  or  canvas  to  fit  the  back 
of  the  overcoat  blocks.  The  two 
parts  now  can  be  sewed  together 
with  the  long  and  short  stitch  using 
the  same  colored  wool  yarn  with 
which  the  blocks  are  outlined. 

When  the  whole  is  completed, 
place  it  on  the  floor  and  you  will 
have  a  rug  which  without  taking 
much  of  your  time  to  complete  will 
do  you  and  your  old  overcoats  and 
hats  and  your  home  proud. 


General   Superintendence 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

ALBERT   E.   BOWEN 

GEORGE  Q.  MORRIS 

FRANKLIN    L.    WEST 

OSCAR  A.  KIRKHAM, 

Executive  Secretary 


General  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

SO  NORTH  MAIN  STREET 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

General  Offices  Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

33  BISHOP'S  BUILDING 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

Send  all  Correspondence  to  Committees  Direct  to  General  Offices 


General  Presidency 
Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

RUTH  MAY  FOX, 

LUCY  GRANT  CANNON, 

CLARISSA  A.  BEESLEY, 

ELSIE  HOGAN  VAN  NOY, 

Secretary 


NEW  PLAN  FOR  ANNUAL 
CONVENTIONS 

'"Phe  General  Authorities  of  the 
A  Church  have  inaugurated  a  new 
plan  for  the  holding  of  auxiliary  con- 
ventions. This  provides  that  on  every 
date  throughout  the  year  on  which 
Stake  Conferences  are  held,  half  of 
these  conferences  shall  be  visited  by 
General  Authorities  and  half  by  rep- 
resentatives of  the  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions for  the  purpose  of  holding  con- 
ventions. During  the  first  six  months, 
these  auxiliary  conventions  are  to  be 
held  by  the  Sunday  School  and  Primary 
Associations.  During  the  last  six 
months,  they  are  to  be  held  by  the 
Relief  Society  and  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations.  Those  listed  for 
June  27- 28th  are :  North  Sevier,  Tintic, 
Weber,  Woodruff,  Yellowstone.  Those 
July  5th  are:  Nevada,  Sharon,  South 
Summit,  Summit,  Timpanogos,  Tooele. 
The  General  Boards  are  in  hearty  ac- 
cord with  the  new  plan,  and  appre- 
ciate greatly  the  opportunity  of  meeting 
with  the  stakes  at  their  quarterly  con- 
ferences. 

This  plan  makes  it  imperative  that 
there  should  be  a  continuous  organi- 
zation in  the  M.  I.  A.  in  both  stakes 
and  wards,  during  the  summer  season 
as  well  as  during  the  winter.  It  is  urged, 
therefore,  that  if  there  are  any  vacan- 
cies in  the  ranks  of  our  officers,  they  be 
filled  at  once  so  that  the  organization 
may  be  completed  before  the  conven- 
tions are  held. 

SUGGESTED  CONJOINT 
PROGRAMS 

Tn  the  December  Leader,  the  request 
A  was  made   for  the  most   successful 
programs   to   be   sent   to    the   central 
office.    D.  Evan  Clyde,  Mission  Super- 
visor of  the  M.  I.  A.  in  Minneapolis, 
Minnesota,    sent   in    several — two    of 
which  we  are  passing  to  others  as  sug- 
gestive of  what  may  be  done. 
Theme — We  stand  for  Spirituality  and 
Happiness  in  the  Home.  ( To  be  read 
at  opening  of  the  meeting.) 
Opening  Song— Home,  Sweet  Home. 
Prayer — 
Second  Song — The  World  is  Full  of 

Beauty. 
Talk  by  an  Adult— The   Ideals  of   a 

Latter-day  Saint  home. 
Instrumental  selection. 
Talk  by  an  adult — Indulge  in  no  De- 
structive Criticism. 
Male  Quartet— School  Thy  Feelings. 
(Give    the    history    and    incidents 


JUNE   CONFERENCE  ANNOUNCED 
International  Broadcast  Planned 

k  I  vhe  Annual  General  Conference  of  the 
•*■  Mutual  Improvement  Associations  will 
be  held  Friday,  Saturday,  and  Sunday,  June 
12,  13,  and  14,  in  Salt  Lake  City.  M.  I.  A. 
officers  and  leaders  and  all  others  interested 
in  M.  I.  A.  activity  are  invited  to  be  in 
attendance.  Features  of  the  Conference,  in 
addition  to  the  messages  from  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church,  will  be  the  in- 
troduction of  the  coming  year's  work,  con- 
sideration of  better  teaching  methods,  and 
music,  drama  and  dancing  festivals. 

Plans  are  being  made  for  an  international 
broadcast  of  the  combined  M.  I.  A.  Festival 
Chorus  of  approximately  three  thousand 
voices  to  be  presented  over  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System  on  a  network  of 
U.  S.,  Canadian,  and  possibly  European  sta- 
tions, from  10:00  to  10:30  a.  m.  MST  Sun- 
day, June  14. 

This  broadcast  will  include  an  address  on 
Youth  and  the  Church  and  will  be  heard  on 
the  regular  Church  of  the  Air  series  as  were 
the  testimonies  of  the  First  Presidency  on 
the  occasion  of  the  April  Conference.  (See 
pages  270  to  273.) 

Stake  and  Ward  music  directors  are  re- 
quested to  take  special  note  of  this  broad- 
cast, and  M.  I.  A.  leaders  in  the  missions 
in  America  and  Europe  are  urged  to  keep 
in  touch  with  their  local  broadcasting  of- 
ficials to  determine  what  radio  stations  will 
release  this  feature,  so  that  Church  groups 
may  meet  and  hear  the  broadcast  wherever 
it  is  available. 


which  prompted  Charles  W.  Penrose 
to  write  this  song.) 

Reading— Father  Forgets. 

Closing  Song — Love  at  Home. 

Benediction. 

Another  Conjoint   Program   is   sug- 
gested for  M  Men  and  Gleaner  Girls 

to  carry  out. 

Theme — To  Develop  the  Gifts  Thou 
Gavest  Me. 

Opening  Song — If  There's  Sunshine  in 
Your  Heart. 

Prayer — 

Second  Song — What  Shall  the  Harvest 
Be? 

Three  to  five  minute  talk  on  the  slogan 
applied  to  the  theme. 

Talk  by  a  Gleaner  Girl— Our  Sheaf — 
I  will  read  the  Scriptures  Daily.  ( In 
this  talk  she  should  give  the  back- 
ground of  the  names  Gleaner  and 
Sheaf.) 

Quartet— The  Challenge  (M.  I.  A. 
Song  Book.) 

Talk  by  M  Man — This  Moment  and 
Eternity.  (Guide  for  talk— To  what 
I  will  become,  I  am  becoming.) 


Duet — Gleaner    Girl    and    M    Man — 
I'll  Go  Where  You  Want  Me  to 
Go,  Dear  Lord. 
Retold  Story — Gleaner  Girl — 10  min- 
utes. 
Suggestions : 

Where  Love  Is  God  Is,  by  Leo 

Tolstoi. 
The  Lost  Word  by  Henry  Van 

Dyke. 
More  Precious  Than  Rubies,  Sep- 
tember Era,  1933. 
The    Gift    of   Water,    November 
Era,  1932. 
Solo — To  Use  the  Gifts  Thou  Gavest 
Me  (L.  D.  S.  Song  Book,  page  243.) 
Public  Speech  by  M  Man — Our  Social 
Obligation  in  Raising  Our  Standards 
of  Integrity  and  Honesty, 
Reading — A  good  poem  to  be  read  by 
a  mother,  father,  or  class  leader. 

RELIGION— EDUCATION- 
RECREATION— IN  THE 
OUT-OF-DOORS 

HThis  is  the  title  of  the  bulletin  con- 
A  taining  delightful  suggestions  for 
our  summer  program  of  1936.  It  has 
been  issued  to  all  stakes  and  missions. 
Stake  and  ward  officers  should  read  it 
carefully  and  select  the  features  that 
they  can  promote  most  happily  among 
their  groups.  During  the  month  of 
May  these  arrangements  will  have  been 
completed  so  that  reports  may  be  made 
at  the  June  Conference.  On  Monday, 
June  15th,  following  the  conference, 
a  special  institute  will  be  held  at  which 
leaders  will  receive  further  instructions 
and  inspiration  for  summer  activities. 

Adults 

ADULT  SESSIONS 
JUNE  CONFERENCE 
As  the  years  pass,  this  annual  con- 
**  clave  of  adult  leaders  from  all  parts 
of  the  Church  will  certainly  take  on 
greater  significance. 

More  and  more  this  gathering  should 
become  a  "critique."  This  word  will 
be  familiar  to  all  those  who  went 
through  the  intensive  training  over- 
seas in  the  A.  E.  F. 

Daily,  after  attempts  to  work  out 
military  problems  in  the  field,  the  of- 
ficers assembled  at  a  central  point  and 
held  what  was  called  by  the  French, 
a  critique.  Fresh  from  the  day's 
maneuvers,  they  pooled  their  obser- 
vations and  made  constructive  criticism 
of  the  day's  activities.  Plans  were 
{Continued  on  page  311) 

309 


1.  BANQUET  GIVEN  BY 
GLEANER  GIRLS  OF 
AFTON,  WYOMING, 
AFTER  CONCLUSION  OF 
ART  OF  HOSPITALITY- 
COURSE. 

2.  GOLD  AND  GREEN 
BALL,  MANTI,  UTAH. 


3.  LOGAN  STAKE 
AND  GREEN 
QUEENS. 


GOLD 
BALL 


4.  QUEENS  AND  ATTEND- 
ANTS OF  THE  TAYLOR1 
STAKE  GOLD  AND 
GREEN  BALL. 

5.  QUEENS  OF  GRIDLEY 
STAKE  GOLD  A  NJ) 
GREEN  BALL. 

6.  QUEENS  AND  ESCORTS 
OF  UNION  STAKE  GOLD 
AND    GREEN    BALL. 

7.  QUEENS   AND    ATTEND- 
ANTS   OF    WENATCHEE 
BRANCH       GOLD      AND 
GREEN   BALL. 

8.  CAST  OF  PLAY  "HE 
AND  SHE"  PRODUCED 
B  Y  JACKSONVILLE 
BRANCH,    FLORIDA. 

FROM  THE  FIELD  ALSO 
COME  REPORTS  OF  SUC- 
CESSFUL GOLD  AND  GREEN 
BALLS  HELD  IN  RIGBY, 
TAYLOR,  AND  LOS  AN- 
GELES STAKES,  AND  IN 
GARLAND  WARD  OF  BEAR 
RIVER  STAKE.  RIGBY 
ALSO  REPORTS  ENJOYABLE 
M  MEN  AND  GLEANER 
GIRL  BANQUET. 


310 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Adult: 


(Continued  from  page  309) 

then  perfected  for  the  following  day's 
efforts  in  an  attempt  to  apply  the  les- 
sons learned. 

So  Mutual  workers  should  meet  now, 
at  the  close  of  another  season,  not  to 
receive  orders,  but  for  group  study, 
cooperative  thinking,  and  planning 
based  on  actual  experience  in  the  field. 
The  cooperative  spirit  should  be  the 
very  essence  of  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  work.  Until  we  sense  this 
fully  and  each  one  feels  his  obligation 
to  contribute  his  thought  and  experi- 
ence in  formulating  and  perfecting  our 
program,  we  cannot  hope  to  make  the 
progress  which  comes  only  through 
unified  effort.  More  and  more,  how- 
ever, adult  groups  throughout  the 
Church  are  responding  and  at  the 
Coming  June  Conference,  we  shall  have 
some  interesting  discussions  indeed. 

We  urge  that  you  now  look  back 
over  the  season's  work  and  analyze 
what  the  prime  factors  of  your  success 
and  failures  were.  In  this  way,  you 
may  reach  some  conclusions  that  will 
be  very  helpful  and  significant  to  the 
group. 

Plan  now  to  come  to  Conference  and 
attend  our  Adult  Department  sessions, 
where  you  are  invited  to  voice  your 
sentiments,  present  your  ideas,  recom- 
mendations or  criticisms,  and  offer  sug- 
gestions. 

The  following  poem  is  an  outgrowth 
of  a  hobby  joyously  followed  by  a 
member  of  the  Adult  class: 

TAKE  ME  BACK  TO  ARIZONA 
By  Leova  Peterson 

Take  me  back  to  Arizona 
Where  the  skies  are  blue  and  fair; 
Let  me  feel  those  desert  breezes; 

Let  me  breathe  that  mountain  air. 
I  long  to  see  the  canyons 

And  the  grass  and  flowers  and  vines, 
And  I'm  lonesome  for  the  sighing 
Of  the  wind  among  the  pines. 

Oh,  there's  magic  on  the  desert 

Where  the  giant  cacti  grow, 
And  enchantment  on  the  prairie 

Of  the  wandering  Navajo! 
There's  a  spirit  of  adventure 

Over  all  the  sunny  land; 
Nowhere  else  has  Mother  Nature 

Wielded  such  a  master  hand. 

Down  some  dim  and  winding  cow  trail 

On  my  pony  I  would  ride, 
"While  the  old  familiar  landscape 

Slow  unfolds  on  every  side; 
And  I'd  like  to  drink  the  water 

From  some  sparkling  mountain  spring, 
Then  lie  on  the  grass  and  listen 

To  the  birds'  sweet  warbling. 

I  like  the  mighty  city, 

The  bustle  and  the  crowds; 
There's  a  fascination  in  the  rush 

That  keeps  me  in  the  clouds! 
The  million  lights  on  Broadway 

Are  a  thrilling  sight  to  see! 
But  the  great  wide  open  spaces 

Are  always  calling  me. 


I  want  to  see  the  whole  wide  world, 

And  travel  far  away, 
From  the  Steppes  of  cold  Siberia 

To  the  palms  of  Mandalay. 
But  when  I've  seen  Niagara, 

When  I've  sailed  across  the  foam, 
Take  me  back  to  Arizona 

To  the  land  I  call  my  home! 

M  Men 

'"Phe  Church-wide  Basketball  Tour- 
nament  is  over,  with  sixteen  good 
teams  participating  in  the  event.  Any- 
one who  attended  the  games  will  ap- 
preciate the  high  quality  of  activity 
possible  in  M  Men  Basketball. 

The  next  feature  on  the  program  is 
the  M  Men-Gleaner  Banquets.  Themes 
should  be  carefully  selected  and  the 
details  worked  out  painstakingly  by  the 
leaders  in  close  cooperation  with  the 
young  people,  allowing  them  to  take  as 
much  of  the  initiative  as  possible. 
When  the  affairs  are  over,  the  leaders 
again  should  meet  with  the  groups  and 
list  ways  of  improving  the  entertain- 
ments and  the  activities. 

The  special  activity  for  the  M  Men 
is  public  speaking.  Teachers  should 
arrange  opportunities  for  those  who 
have  qualified  to  meet  other  wards  and 
benefit  by  listening  to  other  speakers. 
Our  goal  is  a  continuing  program  of 
leadership.  As  leaders  we  should 
keep  it  well  organized,  encouraging 
the  young  men  to  look  to  the  full  op- 
portunities in  the  M.  I.  A. 


G\ 


eaners 


HpHE  Gleaner  Committee  of  the  Gen- 
eral  Board  sincerely  hope  that 
Gleaner  Leaders  everywhere  are  plan- 
ning to  come  to  June  Conference. 
There  is  much  inspiration  to  be  ob- 
tained from  mingling  with  an  army  of 
enthusiastic  M.  I.  A.  workers.  We 
especially  invite  Gleaner  and  M  Men 
Leaders  to  the  reception  to  be  held 
immediately  after  our  separate  depart- 
ment sessions  Saturday  afternoon, 
which  will  offer  us  another  opportunity 
to  get  better  acquainted.  May  we  call 
to  your  attention  also  that  the  Sunday 
Evening  Session  of  the  Conference  will 
be  conducted  by  the  M  Men  and 
Gleaners? 

ARE  YOU  READY  FOR 
SUMMER? 

Cummer  is  once  more  at  our  door — 
^  have  you  made  your  plans?  What 
we  do  at  this  season  of  the  year  is 
done  mostly  for  the  sake  of  fun,  and 
yet  it  need  not  lack  all  the  elements  of 
purposeful  endeavor.  A  hike  can  be 
more  than  the  scaling  of  a  mountain 
with  a  juicy  beef  steak  as  a  reward. 
It  can  be  an  opportunity  to  shed  the 
blindness  that  comes  from  lack  of 
knowledge  of  the  things  of  nature.  In- 
vite someone  who  is  acquainted  with 
rocks,  birds,  trees,  and  wild  flowers  to 
go  along  to  supply  the  romance.    The 


season's  budget  of  good  times  should 
have  several  such  hikes  in  it.  Share 
this  delightful  summer  activity  with  the 
M  Men  occasionally. 

Trousseau  clubs  have  been  mentioned 
before,  but  this  can  never  be  an  old 
idea  with  Gleaners.  It  offers  many 
possibilities.  While  working  with  your 
needles  you  can  be  listening  to  a  book 
review,  to  a  play,  or  to  music  played 
or  sung  by  members  of  the  group. 
Current  events  could  be  a  topic  for  dis- 
cussion nights.  As  a  climax  to  this 
phase  of  your  summer  program  a  re- 
ception to  display  your  trousseau  ac- 
complishments, with  your  mother  and 
perhaps  the  Junior  Girls  as  your  guests, 
will  prove  interesting. 

Have  you  thought  of  visiting  the 
summer  home  of  some  other  Stake  as 
well  as  your  own?  It's  fun  to  explore 
new  canyons  and  to  get  acquainted 
with  other  groups.  Such  arrangements 
could  be  worked  out  if  plans  are  made 
early  enough.  If  you  are  interested  in 
this  idea,  you  might  talk  with  camp 
directors  from  other  Stakes  while  you 
are  in  for  June  Conference. 

Tennis  has  a  strong  appeal  for 
Gleaners,  and  we  hope  you  are  plan- 
ning to  take  your  share  of  the  time  on 
the  courts  available  in  your  community. 
Introduce  this  delightful  sport  to  the 
girls  who  have  not  yet  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  play. 

Swimming  is  almost  synonymous 
with  summer  and  yet  there  are  quite  a 
number  of  Gleaners  who  do  not  swim. 
Organize  a  swimming  class  and  system- 
atically go  about  mastering  this  refresh- 
ing summer  activity. 

It  is  impossible  for  our  small  Gen- 
eral Board  Committee  to  visit  many 
wards  or  stakes  during  the  summer, 
but  we  are  interested  in  your  plans  and 
would  appreciate  hearing  from  you 
about  them.  It  is  the  season  for  fun. 
Plan  for  a  happy  time. 

Explorers  and  Scouts 

CACHE  VALLEY  EXPLORERS 
AND  SCOUTS  TO  ERECT 
TRAPPER'S  MONUMENT 

"pxPLORERS  and  Scouts  of  the  Cache 
■L/  Valley  Council  are  looking  for- 
ward to  the  completion  of  a  project 
which  has  been  under  way  for  more 
than  a  year.  The  project  is  the  erection 
of  a  monument  near  Trapper's  Cache 
where  Jim  Bridger  and  other  early 
trappers  cached  one  of  the  largest 
stores  of  furs  on  record.  The  cache 
was  made  in  1825  and  1826  and  con- 
sisted of  more  than  16,000  beaver  furs. 
The  monument  being  erected  is  in 
connection  with  the  Utah  Pioneer 
Trails  and  Landmarks  Association  and 
is  one  of  the  most  pretentious  under- 
taken by  Scouts  or  Explorers  in  the 
west.  It  will  contain  a  bas  relief  show- 
ing a  typical  trapper  with  his  horse 
loaded  with  furs  on  the  banks  of  the 
(Continued  on  page  313) 

311 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


1.  GOLD  AND  GREEN  BALL 
OF  BAKERSFIELD,  CALI- 
FORNIA. 


2.   M      MEN     AND     GLEANER 
BANQUET,  BLACKFOOT 

STAKE. 


3.  GOLD  AND  GREEN  BALL, 
RENO  AND  SPARKS 
BRANCHES. 


4.    GOLD    AND    GREEN    BALL, 
BIG  HORN  STAKE. 


5.  CANNON  WARD  M  MEN 
AND  GLEANER  DINNER 
DANCE. 


6.  M.   I.  A.  BANQUET,   FRED- 
RICHSSTAD,    NORWAY. 

7.  JAMESTOWN      BRANCH 
M.  I.  A.  CLUB. 


S.   QUEENS  OF   BOISE  STAKE 
GOLD    AND    GREEN    BALL. 


9.  QUEENS  OF  GOLD  AND 
GREEN  BALL  OF  CEDAR 
CITY  WARDS. 


10.  DRAMATIZATION  OF  SLO- 
GAN BY  NATIONAL  CITY 
BRANCH    OF    SAN    DIEGO. 


11.  M  MEN  BANQUET,  PONTY- 
POOL,  MONMOUTHSHIRE, 
SOUTH  WALES.  ROBERT 
S.  STEVENS,  TOAST- 
MASTER. 


12.  CAST  FOR  "THE  PROM- 
ISED LAND,"  PRODUCED 
BY  THE  JUNIORS  OF 
HUNTINGTON  PARK 

WARD. 


13.  KING,  QUEEN,  ATTEND- 
ANTS OF  SCIPIO,  MIL- 
LARD STAKE  GOLD  AND 
GREEN  BALL. 


14.  QUEEN,  ATTENDANTS  OF 
GOLD  AND  GREEN  BALL, 
TAFT  BRANCH,  BAKERS- 
FIELD,  CALIFORNIA. 


15.  BLACKFOOT  FIRST  WARD 
BOYS'  AND  G  I  R  LS' 
CHORUSES. 


16.  GOLD  AND  GREEN  BALL, 
GLENDALE  WARD,  HOL- 
LYWOOD STAKE. 


312 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Explorers  and  Scouts 

(Continued  from  page  311) 

Little  Bear  River  near  Hyrum  in  the 
south  end  of  Cache  Valley. 

The  unveiling  ceremony  will  be  the 
outstanding  feature  of  the  Cache  Val- 
ley Council's  Camporee  to  be  held 
May  22  and  23,  1936. 

EXPLORER  AND  JUNIOR  GIRLS 
TO  FEATURE  ARTS,  CRAFTS, 
AND  HOBBY  EXHIBIT 

Pxplorer  Scouts  and  Junior  Girls 
,L/  have  been  given  an  unusual  oppor- 
tunity in  the  program  for  the  June  Con- 
ference this  year  in  the  assignment  to 
conduct  an  arts,  crafts,  and  hobby  ex- 
hibit. The  exhibit  will  be  held  in  the 
historic  Lion  House,  for  many  years 
the  home  of  President  Brigham  Young. 
Invitations  are  being  extended  to  all 
Explorers  and  Junior  Girls  to  exhibit 
samples  of  their  handicrafts  or  hobbies 
at  this  show.  Explorers  are  being  in- 
vited through  Scout  Executives  to  par- 
ticipate in  the  exhibits. 

Juniors 

'T'he  Junior  Committee  sincerely 
hopes  that  your  work  this  year  has 
proved  both  profitable  and  enjoyable. 
In  the  closing  weeks  it  also  hopes  that 
you  will  lay  plans  for  the  summer  sea- 
son's activities.  The  summer  months 
are  the  most  dangerous  because  school 
is  out  for  the  girls  of  this  age;  play- 
grounds do  not  offer  very  much  in- 
centive or  supervision  for  the  biggest 
number  of  them;  and  their  home  duties 
often  are  insufficient  to  keep  them  busy. 
The  activity  should  be  one  suitable  to 
the  season,  not  demanding  too  much 
effort  and  yet  giving  sufficient  incentive 
for  them  to  carry  on  during  the  rest  of 
the  week.  Sewing  of  various  kinds 
may  prove  interesting. 

In  harmony  with  the  plans  of  the 
M.  I.  A.  for  summer  work,  the  Junior 
teacher  may  begin  early  to  cast  her 
girls  for  plays,  pageants,  or  dancing 
festivals  which  will  readily  take  care 
of  their  leisure.  Junior  leaders  should 
remember  the  project  of  beautifying 
grounds  which  has  been  followed  for 
several  years  for  their  department. 
Working  with  the  forces  of  nature  and 
with  the  Heavenly  Father  in  the  cre- 
ation of  a  garden  is  always  conducive 
of  good  among  young  people. 

Bee-Hive  Girls 

SUMMER  TIME 

"THE  TRAIL" 

'T'here's  a  trail  that  leads  through  par- 
~    adise — 

A  crooked  and  coaxing  trail; 
It  scrambles  over  hills  and  meadows, 
In  a  wood  where  songbirds  sail. 
It  hugs  the  side  of  the  whispering  shrub, 


As  it  climbs  the  mountains  high; 

It  winds  its  way  through  tall,  tall  trees 

That  gaze  on  a  mystic  sky. 

Green  grasses  dance  on  the  bordered  edge, 

There  are  shells  and  mossy  stones; 

And  along  its  questing,  narrow  way 

A  whimsical  stray  breeze  roams. 

— Anna  Johnson. 

The  trail  is  calling  to  us  all.  Begin 
planning  at  once  to  make  a  happy, 
joyous  time  for  your  Bee-Hive  Girls. 
If  you  are  sure  you  cannot  continue 
with  the  summer  program  you  should 
secure  someone  as  early  as  possible  to 
take  over  your  Swarm.  We  suggest 
that  Swarms  continue  to  meet  once  a 
week,  preferably  out-of-doors — on 
lawns  at  the  homes  of  the  girls,  in 
shady  nooks  or  meadows.  Each 
month's  activities  should  include  a  one 
over-night  camping  excursion,  a  hike, 
and  breakfast  out-of-doors.  There  are 
many  beauty  spots  inviting  you  to  come 
and  enjoy  them:  canyons,  parks,  even 
fields. 

A  good  opportunity  is  afforded  dur- 
ing the  summer  for  making  up  the 
ranks  or  work  missed,  for  earning 
honor  badges,  bringing  honey  comb 
books  up  to  date,  working  out  and 
applying  symbols. 

Scan  the  cells  in  every  field  care- 
fully with  your  girls,  helping  them 
choose  the  ones  they  would  like  most 
to  fill  during  the  summer.  Then  chart 
them  and  make  out  your  program. 
While  the  fields  of  home  and  out-of- 
doors  may  appeal  most  for  summer  ac- 
tivities, all  of  the  fields  are  rich  in 
material.  As  an  example,  in  the  field 
of  religion,  cells  10,  12,  14,  16,  and 
others  may  be  filled  while  doing  some 
interesting  handwork.  When  earning 
money  be  sure  to  fill  cell  32. 

Summer  outings  will  give  opportun- 
ity for  camp  and  out-of-door  cooking 
and  the  filling  of  cells  from  the  division 
of  "Cooking"  in  the  field  of  home;  also 
for  the  filling  of  cells  from  the  divisions 
of  "Camping  and  Hiking,"  "Living 
Creatures,"  "Trees  and  Shrubs,"  in  the 
field  of  out-of-doors. 

In  the  fields  of  health  and  domestic 
art  there  is  a  wide  choice.    In  planning 


MONUMENT  NEAR  TRAPPER'S  CACHE,  HYRUM, 
UTAH,  TO  BE  UNVEILED  MAY  22,  1936. 
ERECTED  BY  EXPLORER  SCOUTS  OF  CACHE 
VALLEY  COUNCIL,   BOY  SCOUTS  OF  AMERICA. 


for  your  winter  party  occasion,  fill  cell 
461. 

In  the  field  of  business  are  the  cells 
of  "Marketing,"  "Canning  and  Con- 
serving," "Earning  and  Saving,"  and 
be  sure  to  fill  cell  655. 

In  the  field  of  public  service  you 
might  stress  the  cells  which  deal  with 
beautifying  your  surroundings  and 
making  others  happy,  also  with  de- 
veloping increased  patriotism  by  con- 
ducting impressive  flag  ceremonies  at 
your  camp  programs  and  on  other  spe- 
cial occasions. 

In  the  same  manner  go  carefully  over 
the  honor  badge  requirements  with  your 
girls,  choosing  those  they  wish  to  fill 
and  making  your  plans  accordingly. 
Tests  should  be  made  on  all  honor 
badges  before  awards  are  made.  Be 
thorough  with  the  girls  in  all  of  their 
work. 

Inquiry  has  been  made  concerning 
the  4-H  Club.  We  are  happy  to  co- 
operate. Where  Bee-Hive  Girls  com- 
plete courses  in  club  work  and  such 
activities  fill  the  requirements  in  cell 
filling,  they  may  receive  credit  for 
same.  The  Bee-Keepers  are  to  be  the 
judges.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  Bee- 
Hive  Girls  doing  4-H  Club  work  will 
keep  intact  as  Bee-Hive  Swarms  and 
bring  the  club  work  in  to  assist  in  their 
cell  filling,  honor  badge  requirements, 
and  other  activities. 

All  Bee-Keepers  should  sense  keenly 
their  responsibilities.  If  you  are  sure 
that  you  cannot  carry  on  another  year, 
please  make  it  known  so  all  vacancies 
may  be  filled  by  June  Conference,  thus 
giving  the  new  Bee-Keepers  an  oppor- 
tunity at  least  to  glance  over  the  pro- 
gram before  coming  to  conference  and 
that  they  may  have  the  summer  for  fur- 
ther study.  It  is  very  difficult  for  a  Bee- 
Keeper  to  take  a  swarm  without  pre- 
vious preparation.  We  appreciate  the 
splendid  services  of  the  Bee-Keepers 
and  trust  that  you  will  all  remain  with 

313 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Bee-Hive  Girls 

us,  becoming  more  efficient  each  year, 
gaining  knowledge,  happiness,  and  our 
Heavenly  Father's  blessings  in  so  do- 
ing. 

JUNE  CONFERENCE  PLANS 

T^EPARTMENT  sessions  will  be  held 
*-*  both  Friday  and  Saturday  of  June 
Conference  by  the  Bee-Hive  Com- 
mittee of  the  General  Board.  An  out- 
door Leadership  Institute  will  be  con- 
ducted on  Monday  following  confer- 
ence. Confer  with  your  local  officers 
for  full  information  regarding  the  in- 
stitute. Articles  made  by  Bee-Hive 
Girls  will  again  be  displayed.  Each 
stake  will  be  allowed  only  six  articles 
consisting  of  handcraft,  needlework, 
Honey  Comb  Books,  not  before  dis- 
played at  June  Conference.  The  stakes 
are  responsible  for  bringing  and  return- 
ing this  material. 

Bee-Keepers  having  completed  tests 
for  three-  and  five-year  service  pins 
must  file  their  names  and  the  statements 
of  their  service  in  the  Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 
office  not  later  than  May  15.  The 
three-year  pin  costs  50c — the  five-year, 
a  guard  pin,  is  given  by  the  General 
Presidency. 

THE  BEE-HIVE  GIRLS 

The  Bee-Hive  Girls  are  good  girls, 
They're  happy  all  the  day, 
They  sing  like  little  meadow  larks 
Which  drives  their  cares  away. 

The  Bee-Hive  Girls  are  good  girls, 
They  always  wear  a  smile, 
They  never  wear  an  ugly  frown 
Not  even  for  a  while. 

The  Bee-Hive  Girls  are  good  girls, 
They  do  good  turns  indeed, 
The  Bee-Hive  Girls  help  others, 
They  help  the  ones  in  need. 

By  Phyllis  Phelps, 

A  Builder  in  the  Hive, 

Burton  Ward,  Wells  Stake. 

June  Wheeler,  a  Gatherer  of  Honey 
■of  the  9th  Ward,  Mt.  Ogden  Stake, 
has  chosen  an  unusual  symbol — "The 
River."  June  has  written  a  lovely  poem 
which  tells  what  her  symbol  means  to 
her. 

CAN  I? 

When  life  like  a  river 
Is  solemn  and  sad, 
Can  I,  like  a  river, 

Make  it  cheerful  and  glad? 

When  hardships,  like  stones, 
Stand  thwarting  my  way, 

Can  I,  like  a  river, 

Be  sparkling  and  gay? 

Can  I  visit  the  homeless, 

The  sad  and  the  lorn, 
Like  a  river  goes  wending 

Through  thicket  and  thorn? 

Can  I  teach  little  children, 

To  dance  and  to  play, 
Like  a  river  waves  reeds, 

That  grow  by  the  way? 

By  June  Wheeler,  age  13, 
9th  Ward,  Mt.  Ogden  Stake. 

:314 


THE  STORY  OF  OUR  HYMNS 


(Continued  from  page  291) 


of  the  resurrection  crumbled.  To 
the  question  "Shall  I  know  my 
mother  when  I  meet  her  in  the  world 
beyond?"  the  Prophet  responded 
emphatically  "Yes,  you  will  know 
your  mother  there."  A  firm  believer 
in  Joseph's  divine  mission,  Zina  D. 
Young  was  comforted  by  the  prom- 
ise. From  the  discussions  on  the 
resurrection  and  the  relationship  of 
man  to  Deity,  no  doubt  came  the  in- 
spiration to  Eliza  R.  Snow  for  the 
writing  of  "O  My  Father."  The 
poem  was  written  in  the  home  of 
Stephen  Markham  and  was  penned 
on  a  wooden  chest,  the  only  table 
available  in  her  meagerly  furnished 
room. 

The  hymn  is  in  four  stanzas  and 
is  an  epitome  of  the  great  drama  of 
eternal  life  as  revealed  by  the  re- 
stored Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Prologue:  The  first  stanza 
proclaims  the  literal  Fatherhood  of 
God;  that  we  were  nurtured  by  His 
side  in  our  ante-mortal  existence, 
connoting  the  truth  that  we  were 
instructed  in  the  great  plan,  obedi- 
ence to  which  would  enable  us  to 
regain  His  presence  "and  again  be- 
hold His  face." 

The  Play:  Stanza  II  shifts  the 
scene  to  earth-life,  where  we  are 
placed  in  a  school  to  see  whether 
we  shall  do  the  things  required  of 
us  and  prove  our  right  to  the  prom- 
ised restoration  to  God's  presence. 
Our  recollection  of  ante-mortal  life 
is  withheld  in  order  that  we  may 
walk  by  faith;  yet,  not  to  be  left 
wholly  in  the  dark,  a  "secret  some- 
thing," a  key  that  opens  the  door  to 
knowledge,  is  given  us,  and  through 
it  (Stanza  III)  is  revealed  the  new 
and  glorious  doctrine  of  a  mother  in 
heaven. 

The  Epilogue:  Back  again  into 
the  Eternal  Presence  our  thoughts 
are  projected.  Through  obedience, 
and  through  having  completed  all 
we  have  been  commanded  to  do,  with 
the  "mutual  approbation"  of  our 
heavenly  parents  we  claim  the  prom- 
ise made  in  our  ante-mortal  state. 

Truly  "O  My  Father"  is  the 
drama  of  eternal  life:  not  merely  a 
hymn,  but  a  prophecy  and  a  reve- 
lation. 

pDWARD      W.      TULLIDGE      in      his 

"Women  of  Mormondom"  says 
of  the  hymn: 

"A  divine  drama  set  to  song.  And  as  it 
is  but  a  choral  dramatization,  in  the  simple 


hymn  form,  of  the  celestial  themes  revealed 
through  Joseph  Smith,  it  will  strikingly  il- 
lustrate the  vast  system  of  Mormon  the- 
ology, which  links  the  heavens  and  the 
earth." 

Levi  Edgar  Young  in  The  Im- 
provement Era,  Volume  17,  p.  751, 
June,   1914,  says: 

"Standing  out  in  reverent  meaning,  and 
a  poem  in  very  spirit  is  "O  My  Father." 
.  .  .  This  hymn  is  the  embodiment  of 
Hebraism,  of  some  God-like  thought.  .  .  . 
Its  beauty  is  in  its  lesson  that  all  men  are 
divine  and  by  their  will  are  in  tune  with 
their  Maker.  It  will  live  forever  as  a  soul- 
inspiring  song;  it  will  ever  be  known  as  a 
philosophic  lesson,  for  it  gives  something 
of  the  meaning  of  instinct  and  intuition, 
the  great  problems  of  the  modern  phil- 
osopher." 

Orson  F.  Whitney  in  the  History 
of  Utah,  Vol.  4,  says: 

"If  all  her  other  writings,  prose  and  verse, 
were  swept  into  oblivion,  this  poem  alone, 
the  sweetest  and  sublimest  of  all  the  songs 
of  Zion,  would  perpetuate  her  fame  and 
render  her  name  immortal.  But  she  be- 
lieved, with  Lord  Byron,  that  a  poet  should 
do  something  more  than  make  verses,  and 
she  put  that  belief  into  practice,  laboring 
incessantly  for  the  promulgation  of  her  re- 
ligious faith  and  for  the  teaching  and  coun- 
seling of  the  women  of  her  people." 

"O  My  Father"  has  been  set  to 
music  by  nearly  all  of  our  local  com- 
posers among  whom  may  be  named 
John  Tullidge,  A.  C.  Smyth,  Ebe- 
nezer  Beesley,  Charles  J.  Thomas, 
George  Careless,  Frank  Merrill, 
Edwin  F.  Parry,  Edward  P.  Kim- 
ball, Tracy  Y.  Cannon,  and  Evan 
Stephens.  President  Heber  J.  Grant, 
in  an  article  on  "Our  Favorite 
Hymns"  published  in  The  Improve- 
ment Era,  Volume  1 7,  Part  2,  p.  777, 
says:  "It  was  first  sung  to  the  tune 
of  'Gentle  Annie'  to  which  melody 
President  Young  often  had  it  sung." 
For  years  it  was  almost  universally 
sung  to  the  tune  of  "Harwell"  from 
the  American  Tune  Book.  In  1893 
it  was  sung  at  a  funeral  in  Logan  by 
Robert  C.  Easton  to  the  tune  of  "My 
Redeemer"  and  created  such  a  fa- 
vorable impression  that  Frank  W. 
Merrill  published  an  adaptation 
which  was  used  by  Brother  Easton 
at  the  dedicatory  exercises  of  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple,  and  also  at  the 
Chicago  World's  Fair  on  the  occa- 
sion of  the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle 
Choir's  trip  there  in  1 893.  It  has  also 
been  used  effectively  to  the  solo  and 
duet  from  the  first  act  of  "Martha." 
However,  "My  Redeemer"  seems 
still  to  be  its  favorite  setting. 


Moving 
mountains 


By  WALTER  L  BAILEY 


THE  STORY  THUS  FAR 

Bob  Hamond  and  Dan  Bolin  took  their  first 
jobs  as  assistant  engineers  aboard  the  freighter 
"Banaza."  Shortly  after  they  had  entered  the 
Arctic,  their  engine  cracked,  leaving  them  help- 
less in  the  midst  of  icebergs.  Spike  Ambry,  the 
engineer,  issued  orders  for  SOS  calls  to  be 
sent  and  for  the  crew  to  try  to  effect  the  neces- 
sary repairs.  When  the  cry  went  up  that  there 
were  icebergs  dead  ahead,  the  men  all  deserted 
in  the  only  lifeboat,  leaving  Spike  and  Dan  to 
do  their  best  to  extricate  Bob  from  the  huge  iron 
rod  which  had  pinned  him  to  the  floor  when  the 
crew  had  dropped  it.  The  three  gathered  their 
provisions,  guns,  and  clothing  preparatory  to 
making  a  jump  aboard  an  iceberg  when  one 
should  reach  their  freighter.  When  it  struck, 
they  pitched  their  supplies  to  the  icy  shelf.  Just 
as  the  freighter  started  careening  away  from  the 
iceberg,  the  three  made  their  leap  for  the  icy 
shelf.  The  "Banaza"  was  caught  between  two 
mountains  of  ice  and  crushed  with  the  radio's 
dying  voice  floating  out  to  them,  "Lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world!" 
Finding  a  cave,  Bob,  Dan  and  Spike  hastily 
rigged  up  a  kind  of  camp  in  it.  Making  their 
beds  over  the  boxes  of  canned  goods  so  that  the 
warmth  of  their  bodies  wouldn't  melt  the  ice, 
they  dropped  to  a  fatigued  sleep  while  a  terrific 
gale  blew  the  berg  ever  northward  into  the  ice 
regions. 


Chapter  Three — Land  of  the 
Midnight  Sun 


B 


'ob  awoke  with  a 
start.  He  was  cold.  He  glanced 
quickly  about.  The  little  cave  was 
just  as  it  had  been  when  they  lay 
down  to  sleep.  His  two  companions 
still  slept,  rolled  in  their  blankets 
beside  him.  He  glanced  at  his  wrist 
watch,  his  eyes  registering  surprise 
at  what  he  saw. 

It  was  eleven  o'clock.  He  held 
the  watch  to  his  ear;  it  was  barely 
running.  He  remembered  winding 
it  very  distinctly  before  going  to 
sleep.  That  meant  they  had  slept 
close  to  twenty-four  hours.  Bob 
whistled  softly  to  himself. 

Another  thing  which  suddenly 
drew  his  attention  was  that  their  icy 
ship  was  motionless!  Still!  No 
wind  howled  without.  The  only 
sound  which  met  his  ears  was  a  fre- 
quent heavy  grinding  noise,  follow- 
ed each  time  by  a  slight  trembling 
of  the  berg  under  them. 

Bob  crawled  out  of  his  blankets 


and  moved  through  the  hazy  half- 
darkness  to  the  cave  entrance.  Pull- 
ing the  blanket  aside,  he  peered  out. 

The  berg  had  stranded — was 
caught  by  thick,  uneven  ice  on  all 
sides.  Bob  realized  that  it  was  this 
ice,  pushing  hard  against  the  berg 
which  caused  it  to  tremble.  He 
gazed  at  what  seemed  a  marvelous 
city  of  ice,  wrapped  in  a  hazy  gray 
twilight. 

Great  flat  floes,  as  wide  as  ordi- 
nary city  blocks,  were  piled  one  on 
top  of  the  other,  their  tops  great 
level  floors.  Other  bergs,  stranded 
like  their  own,  reared  themselves  in 
the  haze  nearby,  gleaming  and  tow- 
ering to  giddy  heights  like  ancient 
castles.  Down  close  to  the  near 
horizon,  the  moon  gleamed  through 
the  haze  like  a  huge,  far-away  street 
lamp  in  a  heavy  fog. 

Or  was  it  the  moon?  Bob  gazed 
at  it  for  a  long  time.  Then  suddenly 
he  knew.    It  was  the  midnight  sun! 

The  midnight  sun  was  not  un- 
known to  Bob.  He  had  read  much 
about  it.  For  six  months  the  Arctic 
regions  had  daylight,  the  sun  fol- 


THE  TWO  BOYS  LEANED  FORWARD  INTO 
THE  MIST,  STRAINING  THEIR  EARS  AT 
THE  SILENCE.  AND  AS  THEY  LISTENED 
THE  SOUND  CAME  AGAIN,  A  LffNG 
DRAWN-OUT  SHOUT  FROM  FAR  ACROSS 
THE   WATER-LANE. 

lowing  around  and  around  just 
above  the  horizon,  shining  at  mid- 
night as  well  as  at  noon.  Then 
would  follow  weeks  of  total  dark- 
ness, with  no  sun  at  all. 

Bob  gazed  at  the  orb  which  was 
trying  in  vain  to  pierce  the  Arctic 
haze.  Suddenly  a  terrible,  chilling 
dread  crept  over  him,  as  he  realized 
more  fully  their  predicament.  Were 
they  to  be  stranded  here,  in  the 
Arctic's  icy  fastness,  finally  to  starve 
and  freeze  to  death?  He  shuddered 
involuntarily  as  he  looked  out  again 
over  the  gray,  desolate,  awesome 
scene  before  him. 

There  was  no  living  thing  visible 
on  that  vast  desert  of  ice.  It  was 
a  lost  world— and  they  were  lost 
with  it.  Again  he  shuddered  invol- 
untarily. 

"Even  to  the  ends  of  the  world!" 

The  whispered  words  broke  in  on 

his  thoughts  from  close  behind  him. 

(Continued  on  page  322) 

315 


Brazil 

A  LAND  OF 
OPPORTUNITY 


By  MARC  T.  GREENE 


The  eyes  of  the  world  are  turning 
to  South  America,  and  to  Brazil 
especially.  Here  live,  it  seems, 
opportunity,  relative  opulence,  sur- 
cease from  economic  perplexity.  All 
the  vast  southern  continent  shares 
in  the  varied  appeal  of  what  is  prac- 
tically the  world's  newest  land.  The 
comparatively  untouched  resources 
of  Brazil,  her  scenic  beauty,  and  her 
exotic  life  combine  in  the  most 
potent  lure  for  all. 

Brazil,  however  little  she  may  be 
known  to  the  world,  is  old  in  history. 
Portuguese  wanderers  landed  upon 
her  shores  at  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  As  early  as  1 502 
Goncalo  Coelho  sailed  into  the 
matchless  harbor  which  later  became 
known  by  the  commonplace  and  in- 
adequate name  of  "River  of  Janu- 
ary." For  three-quarters  of  a  cen- 
tury after  that  the  country,  or  rather 
the  strip  along  the  coast,  was  a 
Portuguese  colony.  Then  Spain, 
succeeding  Portugal  as  mistress  of 
the  seas,  took  it  over,  only  to  see  it 
recaptured  by  the  Portuguese  in 
1640.  Portugal  held  it  as  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  her  dwindling  empire 
until  early  in  the  nineteenth  century. 
Then  Dom  Pedro  I,  being  an  exile 
in  the  Azores  Islands,  found  before 
him  the  opportunity  to  return  to 
Portugal  as  sovereign  or  go  to 
Brazil  as  the  first  emperor  of  an 
independent  nation.  He  chose  the 
latter  alternative,  ruling  until  1831 
and  being  succeeded  by  his  son, 
Dom  Pedro  II. 

Both  reigns  were  characterized  by 
appalling  cruelty  and  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  populace  were  slaves  in 
a  wretched  state  of  subjection.  In 
1888  the  slaves  became  so  numerous 
as  to  force  their  emancipation,  Brazil 
being  probably  the  last  large  country 
in  the  world  to  abandon  merchan- 
dising in  human  flesh.  It  was  like- 
wise the  last  of  the  South  American 
states  to  become  a  republic,  this  hap- 
316 


Marc  T.  Greene,  contributor  to 
the  "Improvement  Era"  on  two 
previous  occasions,  with  "Among  the 
South  Sea  Islands  Today"  and  "The 
Amazing  Argentine"  has  been  a  trav~ 
eling  reporter  for  several  of  the  lead- 
ing magazines  and  newspapers  of  the 
United  States. 

Although  not  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  Mr.  Greene  has  admired  the 
Mormon  missionaries  whom  he  has 
met  in  many  lands.  As  in  his  previ- 
ous article,  "The  Amazing  Argen- 
tine," he  emphasizes  in  this  article 
great  interest  in  seeing  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  send  their  representatives 
to  these  lands  of  South  America. 


pening  in  1889.  Since  then  Brazil 
has  had  no  fewer  than  sixteen  pres- 
idents. 

Brazil  is  in  the  way  of  developing 
a  rival  cotton  industry  to  the  United 
States,  whose  policy  of  restricting 
the  production  gave  Brazilian  grow- 
ers aid  and  encouragement.  Many 
planters  from  the  southern  states 
have  within  the  past  year  trans- 
ferred their  business,  all  their  in- 
terests, and  much  of  their  machinery 
to  the  state  of  San  Paulo;  they  be- 
lieve cotton  can  be  grown  of  equal 
excellence  and  at  much  less  cost  than 
in  North  America.  For  a  market 
Brazil  is  now  looking  to  Japan,  and 
with  that  country's  already  great 
and  constantly-expanding  export 
trade  in  textiles  that  market  prom- 
ises to  consume  all  Brazil  can  pro- 
duce. Other  products  of  Brazil 
capable  of  a  great  increase  are  fruit 
and  cereals.  But  economic  uncer- 
tainty keeps  her  foreign  credit  posi- 
tion an  unstable  one. 

HPhe  amount  of  educational  work 
that  requires  doing  is  huge, 
especially  in  the  interior  and  among 
the  more  backward  populace.  These 
people  are  generally  receptive  and 


RIO  DE  JANEIRO,  SHOW- 
ING PART  OF  THE  HARBOR 
AND  CITY. 


friendly  to  strangers.  Even  the  in- 
habitants of  the  remote  parts  are 
not  as  unfriendly  as  commonly 
thought.  They  distrust  the  white 
man  because  what  intercourse  they 
have  had  with  him  has  not  usually 
been  pleasant.  But  there  are  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  people  in 
Brazil  ready  and  willing  to  be 
taught  and  not  lacking  in  intelli- 
gence. 

The  country's  possibilities  are,  as 
we  have  seen,  almost  measureless 
and,  granting  alone  such  measure  of 
political  stability  as  shall  gain  the 
confidence  of  the  rest  of  the  world 
for  a  time,  Brazil  is  undoubtedly  on 
the  verge  of  an  economic  renaissance 
which  should  greatly  benefit  her  own 
people  and  be  of  value  to  the  world. 
In  order  that  this  may  come  about 
it  is  necessary  that  she  be  drawn 
out  of  the  spiritual  slough  of  cen- 
turies and  stimulated  by  something 
of  northern  culture.  If  this  can  be 
done  she  will  soon  become  one  of 
the  great  and  influential  nations  of 
the  world  for  she  has  all  the  rest  of 
the  equipment. 

The  greatest  need  of  Brazil,  as 
among  all  backward  peoples,  is  to 
combine  attention  to  the  body  with 
concern  for  the  soul.  In  many  coun- 
tries, India,  China,  and  the  South 
Seas,  Protestant  missionaries  have 
only  lately  realized  this  apparently 
obvious  fact.  Anyone  who  has 
come  into  contact  with  the  work  and 
the  methods  of  the  missionary  insti- 
tutions of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  has  either  been 
very  unobservant  or  very  much  pre- 
judiced if  he  has  failed  to  note  that 
it  is  exactly  along  those  lines  that 
these  missionaries  work.  What  the 
young  missionaries  from  Utah  have 
done  in  the  South  Seas  and  are  now 
starting  to  do  in  the  Argentine,  next 
door  to  Brazil,  I  personally  have 
little  doubt  that  they  can  do  in  the 
more  needy  country. 


BrAZIL-a  new  frontier 

for  the  RESTORED  GOSPEL 


RULON  S.  HOWELLS 


By    RULON    S.    HOWELLS 

President  of  the  Brazilian  Mission 


Brazil,  a  vast  rich  empire,  that  covers 
an  area  greater  than  that  of  continental 
United  States,  has  approximately  thirty-five 
millions  of  people.  today,  in  this  great  and 
interesting  country,  a  new  frontier  for  the 
message  of  the  restored  gospel  has  been 
found  by  our  missionaries. 


One  stormy  night  back  in 
September,  1928,  three  stal- 
wart missionaries,  who  had 
left  Buenos  Aires  a  few  days  before, 
were  very  dubious  as  to  whether 
their  wind  and  storm  tossed  ship 
would  be  able  to  dock  at  the  small 
port  of  San  Francisco  do  Sul  (of 
the  South ) ,  so  that  they  could  pro- 
ceed up  a  small  estuary  of  the  South 
Atlantic  Ocean,  which  extends  for 
about  twenty-five  miles  inland  to  the 
city  of  Joinville,  in  the  state  of  Santa 
Catharina,  Brazil.  One  of  the  three, 
the  oldest  and  the  leader,  declared 
that  if  they  could  not  land  safely 
they  would  proceed  with  the  ship 
up  the  coast  to  Santos,  thence  to  the 
city  of  Sao  Paulo.  He  said,  how- 
ever, that  he  had  a  feeling  that  Join- 
ville was  the  place  at  which  they 
should  terminate  their  journey. 

When  hopes  of  their  landing  were 
about  to  be  given  up,  a  lull  came  over 
the  white-capped  lashing  waves  and 
a  successful  attempt  to  land  a  small 
boat  from  the  ocean  liner  was  made. 
Placing  their  feet  on  the  firm  earth 
of  the  shore,  the  oldest  member  of 
trio  declared:  "It  is  as  I  felt  it 
should  be — it  must  be  so." 

Thus  President  Reinhold  Stoof 
with  Elders  Emil  A.  J.  Schindler  and 
William  F.  Heinz  of  the  South 
American  Mission,  headquarters  in 
Buenos  Aires,  Argentina,  made  their 
entry  as  missionaries  and  ambas- 
sadors of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  into  the  country 
of  Brazil,  South  America. 

President  Stoof's  "feeling"  that 
Joinville  was  "the  place"  for  them  to 
commence  their  labors  in  this  new 
country  was  well  justified  by  subse- 
quent  events,    for   in    this    city   of 


Joinville,  with  a  population  of  ap- 
proximately thirteen  thousand,  most 
of  whom  are  German  speaking  peo- 
ple, there  was  destined  to  be  organ- 
ized the  first  branch  of  the  Church 
in  Brazil  and  to  be  erected  the  first 
Latter-day  Saint  chapel  on  the  en- 
tire South  American  continent. 

After  holding  a  series  of  well- 
attended,  illustrated  lectures  in  Join- 
ville, President  Stoof  told  his  two 
young  companions  that  he  was  re- 
turning to  the  headquarters  of  the 
South  American  Mission  in  Argen- 
tine and  prayed  the  Lord's  blessings 
to  prosper  the  efforts  that  they 
might  put  forth  to  establish  a  branch 
in  this  new  country  which  is  indeed 
a  new  frontier  for  the  restored  Gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ. 

Brazil,  a  vast  undeveloped  empire 
that  covers  an  area  greater  than  that 
of  continental  United  States,  was  at 
last  to  be  penetrated  by  "Mormon" 
missionaries.    To  paraphrase,  it  was 


AN  AERIAL  VIEW  OF  PART  OF  THE  BUSINESS 
SECTION  OF  SAO  PAULO,  BRAZIL,  WHICH  HAS 
A  POPULATION  OF  OVER  A  MILLION  PEOPLE 
AND  IS  MODERN  IN  ITS  SERVICES  AND 
UTILITIES. 


a  sort  of  "Nephi — we  have  come!" 

This  great  country  has  a  popula- 
tion estimated  at  about  thirty-five 
million.  Its  climate  ranges  from 
very  warm  in  the  densely  tropical 
Amazon  region  on  the  north,  to  a 
more  temperate  condition  on  the 
rolling  hills  and  flat  plains  of 
Uruguay  and  Argentina  on  the 
south. 

Elders  Schindler  and  Heinz  were 
followed  by  a  few  other  mission- 
aries, and  within  a  period  of  five 
years  nearly  a  hundred  converts 
were  baptized  in  and  around  the 
Joinville  District;  a  fine  chapel  was 
erected;  and  the  "restored  Gospel" 
was  firmly  implanted  in  the  fertile 
soil  of  this  new  field.  All  of  the 
converts     were      German-speaking 

317 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


people,  many  of  whom  emigrated 
from  Germany  and  many  of  whom 
were  born  in  this  new  "haven,  land 
of  opportunity,"  of  which  their  par- 
ents had  dreamed  when  accepting 
the  sales  propaganda  of  the  coloni- 
zation companies'  agents  in  Ger- 
many. There  are  estimated  to  be 
over  a  half  million  German  speaking 
people  in  Brazil,  concentrated  in  col- 
onization communities  and  in  the 
larger  cities,  who,  because  of  their 
old-world  training  for  thrift  and 
shrewdness,  have  become  an  im- 
portant influence  in  commercial  life. 
The  Brazilian  Mission,  as  such, 
came  into  being  when  the  South 
American  Mission  was  divided  into 
the  Argentine  and  Brazilian  Mis- 
sions, as  announced  by  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1935. 


United  States,  but  Brazil  may  have 
the  distinction  of  being  termed  the 
melting  or  "confusing  pot"  of  the 
world,  for  here  not  only  have  many 
distinct  nationalities  intermingled, 
but  all  races;  and,  sadly,  in  too  many 
cases  they  have  intermarried.  In 
the  majority  of  places  color  lines  are 
ignored  and  the  resultant  mixture 
offers  perplexing  problems  to  any- 
one who  might  be  accustomed  to 
think  in  terms  of  racial  "national- 
ism." It  is  with  a  degree  of  hope, 
however,  that  one  can  perceive  that 
Anglo-Saxonism  can  still  hold  its 
own,  for  among  the  Germans  who 
have  been  emigrating  for  the  past 
one  hundred  years  to  Brazil,  most 
have  remained  "German;"  although, 
of  course,  there  has  been  some  inter- 
marrying with  "Brazilians." 

One  observing  tourist,  after  see- 


The  city  of  Sao  Paulo  { St.  Paul ) , 
with  over  a  million  population,  was 
subsequently  chosen  by  the  new  mis- 
sion president  as  the  headquarters 
of  this  mission.  This  city  is  the  in- 
dustrial and  commercial  center  of 
Brazil  and  is  situated  at  an  elevation 
of  twenty-five  hundred  feet,  being 
inland  from  the  ocean  just  twenty 
miles. 

Tn  Sao  Paulo  one  may  visit  the 
famous  Butantan  with  its  "Snake 
Farm,"  where  serums  are  prepared 
and  shipped  all  over  the  world  to 
combat  the  effects  of  poison  snake 
bites.  Sao  Paulo  is  also  known  as 
the  city  of  beautiful  homes  and 
gardens.  There  are  over  four  thou- 
sand English  and  American  people 
living  here,  and  nearly  every  pro- 
testant  church  and  denomination  is 
represented. 

The  phrase,  the  "melting  pot"  of 
nationalities,  has  been  applied  to  the 
318 


THE  HARBOR  OF  RIO   OE  JANEIRO  AT  NIGHT. 

ing  so  many  different  types  and 
shades  of  color  among  the  people 
along  the  streets  of  the  various 
cities,  asked  to  be  shown  a  true 
"Brazilian,"  and  his  answer  came 
from  a  citizen  of  doubtful  racial 
origin:     "We  are  Brazilians  all!" 

The  vegetation  in  Brazil  is  lux- 
uriant. One  never  forgets  the  first 
glimpse  of  many  varieties  of  beau- 
tiful orchids  growing  wild  along  the 
slopes  of  the  hills  surrounding  Rio 
de  Janeiro,  and  elsewhere  through- 
out the  country.  The  problem  of 
the  Brazilian  farmer  does  not  lie  in 
getting  his  crops  to  grow,  but  in 
keeping  undesirable  growth  back. 
This  is  truly  a  land  rich  in  natural 
resources.  Agriculture,  livestock, 
and  mineral  wealth  are  everywhere 
abundant,  yet  vast  areas  lie  unde- 
veloped. Areas  larger  than  the 
State  of  Utah,  where  the  feet  of  few 


if  any  white  men  have  trod,  are 
waiting  to  be  developed,  but  it  will 
take  strong  hearts  and  sturdy 
muscles  to  subdue  such  places. 

The  task  of  pushing  back  the 
jungle  growth  and  of  planting  in  its 
place  crops  for  the  consumption  and 
commercial  use  of  man  has  largely 
fallen  upon  the  "foreigner,"  emi- 
grating mainly  from  European  coun- 
tries, among  whom  are  to  be  found 
all  nationalities  of  the  world,  chiefly 
Germans,  Austrians,  Italians,  Hun- 
garians, Poles,  and  more  recently  an 
influx  of  Japanese  from  Asia. 

One  need  not  live  on  beautiful 
scenery  alone  in  Brazil.  Fruits  of 
many  varieties — including  the  old 
stand-bys,  bananas  of  which  there 
are  twenty-five  different  kinds,  and 
oranges  of  which  there  is  a  great 
variety — and  vegetables  are  to  be 
had  in  practically  all  parts  of  the 
country. 

English,  American,  and  German 
interests  have  invested  tremendous 
sums  in  Brazil  in  the  building  of 
modern  public  utilities  in  nearly  all 
of  the  larger  cities.  Modern  rail- 
roads, streetcar  systems,  busses,  and 
American  and  foreign-made  auto- 
mobiles furnish  the  transportation 
of  inland  Brazil,  while  modern  air- 
lines drop  their  flying  boats  out  of 
the  sky  regularly  each  few  days 
from  North  America,  Europe,  and 
other  parts  of  South  America.  The 
Graf  Zeppelin  makes  its  regular 
scheduled  runs  from  Europe  to 
Brazil  carrying  passengers,  bag- 
gage, and  mail.  Transocean  cables, 
wireless,   and  radio  which  connect 


THE   "NIAGARA   FALLS"   OF  SOUTH    AMERICA 
—THE  FAMOUS  "IGUASSU." 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Europe  and  North  America  also 
link  this  country  and  make  it  a  cog 
in  the  great  wheel  of  world  happen- 
ings. 

An  unforgettable  experience  is 
to  make  the  trip  from  the  seaport 
Santos,  where  ships  from  practically 
all  world  ports  can  be  seen  along 
its  modern  docks  almost  any  day, 
up  to  the  "Serra"  to  Sao  Paulo — the 
"Chicago"  of  Brazil.  Trains  or 
busses  run  between  Santos  and  Sao 
Paulo  every  hour.  From  Santos 
the  train  winds  through  cultivated 


mon  to  hear  said:  "To  appreciate 
Rio,  it  must  be  seen."  Early  Portu- 
guese explorers  mistook  the  bay  of 
Rio  for  a  river,  and,  first  arriving  in 
the  month  of  January,  gave  this 
beauty  spot  its  name,  "Rio  de 
Janeiro"  (River  of  January). 

Rio  is  situated  in  a  federal  district 
similar  to  our  federal  District  of 
Columbia.  It  is  the  capital  of  the 
Republic  of  Brazil,  which  consists 
of  twenty-one  states.  The  setting 
of  the  city  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  with 
its    half-moon   shaped    harbor   and 


banana  groves  at  sea  level,  until  the 
British  operated  trains  approach  the 
Serra,  of  coast  range  of  mountains. 
Then  one  experiences  one  of  the 
most  interesting  rides  in  the  world. 
Marvels  of  engineering!  The  trip 
up  the  mountain  side  is  accomplished 
as  one  train  coming  down  pulls  an- 
other going  up,  by  means  of  a  series 
of  cables.  The  operation  is  handled 
so  smoothly  that  one  is  hardly  aware 
of  the  change  until  the  steep  incline 
reveals  the  ascent. 

On  the  slopes  of  this  steep  coastal 
range  the  railroad  cuts  through 
primeval  forests  where  orchids  and 
hundreds  of  other  beautiful  flowers 
and  ferns  can  be  seen  growing  wild. 
The  ride  in  modern  pullman  cars 
takes  a  little  less  than  two  hours. 
The  cemented  motor  road  parallels 
the  railroad  in  part  as  it  winds  back 
and  forth  up  the  steep  mountain  side, 
ascending  to  an  elevation  of  twenty- 
two  hundred  feet  within  a  distance 
of  four  miles,  and  giving  many  a 
thrill  to  those  making  the  trip  for 
the  first  few  times. 

Among  the  many  glorious  scenes 

of  natural  settings  is  one  that  is 

world  renowned — Rio  de  Janeiro — 

indeed  the  city  beautiful.    It  is  com- 


THE  MEDICAL  COLLEGE  AT  SAO  PAULO, 
BRAZIL,  MODEWNLY  EQUIPPED  AND  OUT- 
STANDING IN  MANY  PHASES  OF  MEDICAL 
RESEARCH. 


mountainous  cliffs  rising  out  of  the 
water,  and  with  its  background  of 
mountains  covered  with  tropical  and 
semi-tropical  vegetation,  makes  it 
unique  for  beauty  and  charm  among 
the  cities  of  the  world.  There  are 
also  other  cities  of  less  size  and  im- 
portance than  Rio  de  Janeiro  and 
Sao  Paulo,  each  of  which  has  its  in- 
dividual charm  and  distinctiveness. 
The  Amazon  region  in  the  north 
with  its  many  as  yet  unexplored 
parts  is  the  really  tropical  section  of 
Brazil.  The  general  tourist's  pre- 
conceived notions  of  the  climatical 
and  topographical  conditions  of 
Brazil  is  considerably  changed  when 
in  many  places  he  shivers  in  the  eve- 
nings for  the  want  of  an  overcoat 
during  five  or  six  months  each  year. 
There  are  many  weeks  along  this 
coastal  plateau  when  the  unaccus- 
tomed traveler  shivers  in  his  palm 
beach  clothes  with  which  he  has 
stocked-up  before  coming,  with  the 
idea  that  he  might  bake  under  the 
tropical  sun  of  Brazil.  The  center 
of  population  of  Brazil  lies  south  of 


twenty  degrees  longitude  or  in  prac- 
tically the  same  zone  as  Florida. 
The  long  plateau  has  an  average 
altitude  of  nearly  two  thousand  feet 
which  materially  affects  the  climate, 
making  it  much  more  temperate  than 
one  would  expect. 

Indeed,  Brazil  has  many  surprises 
for  anyone  who  has  relied  on  his 
knowledge  of  it  from  his  grade 
school  geography  and  history.  Es- 
pecially are  these  surprises  multi- 
plied to  those  who  have  not  lived 
along  the  eastern  or  western  coast 
of  the  United  States,  where  com- 
merce between  the  two  countries 
brings  truer  knowledge  and  con- 
ception. 

Just  recently  on  a  tour  around  the 
mission,  we  were  fortunate  in  being 
in  Porto  Alegre  at  the  time  the  Bra- 
zilian Fair  was  being  held.  It  was 
given  in  commemoration  of  the  hun- 
dred years  of  freedom  and  inde- 
pendence from  Spanish  rule  of  the 
Southern  part  of  Brazil.  Porto 
Alegre  has  a  population  of  about 
three  hundred  thousand  and  is  the 
largest  city  in  the  southern  part  of 
Brazil.  The  fair  was  very  much  like 
the  World's  Fair  in  Chicago  al- 
though very  much  reduced  in  size. 
However,  displays  and  arrange- 
ments reminded  us  of  the  fine  ex- 
hibition we  saw  three  years  ago  in 
Chicago.  It  was  just  another  indi- 
cation of  the  accomplishments  of 
commercial  Brazil. 

One  soon  realizes,  though,  after 
seeing  the  various  exhibit  buildings, 
that  foreign  influence  has  been  be- 
hind it  all.  There  was  very  little  of 
what  one  could  call  truly  "Brazilian" 
in  the  fair.  Everywhere  one  can  see 
the  results  of  foreign  influence. 
Practically  all  public  utilities  in  the 
larger  cities  are  operated  and  con- 
trolled by  Canadian  or  American  in- 
terests and  their  efficiency  is  in- 
creased by  the  superior  knowledge 
of  Anglo-Saxon  engineering  and 
supervision. 

To  understand  what  might  ac- 
curately be  termed  "Brazilian"  one 
must  first  determine  what  really 
makes  up  the  true  Brazilian  person. 
The  Portuguese  dominated  Brazil 
up  to  the  time  of  its  declaration  of 
independence.  Negro  slaves  were 
imported  into  Brazil  by  the  Portu- 
guese long  before  they  were  taken 
to  the  United  States.  The  Negroes 
intermarried  with  the  native  Indians; 
and  the  Portuguese,  because  of  pre- 
vious Moorish-African  relations, 
did  not  hold  themselves  completely 
aloof  or  above  this  inter-racial  merg- 
{Concluded  on  page  320) 

319 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Brazil-A  New  Frontier 

(Continued  from  page  319) 

ing.  Consequently,  what  might  be 
called  the  true  Brazilian  evolved 
from  this  race  triangle  of  Portu- 
guese, Indian,  and  Negro;  although 
there  are  many  Portuguese  who 
from  the  time  their  forefathers  came 
over  from  Portugal  have  kept  their 
family  "line"  purely  Portuguese. 
The  Anglo-Saxon  race,  however,  is 
chiefly  the  one  which  has  become 
interested  in  the  undeveloped  oppor- 
tunities here,  and  has  moved  in  to 
develop  them. 

Germans,  Italians,  and  many 
other  nationalities  from  central  Eu- 
rope have  been  coming  to  Brazil  for 
the  past  hundred  years  and  have 
at  first  settled  in  the  agricultural 
sections  where  they  have  pushed 
back  the  thick  jungle  growth  and 
replaced  it  with  domestic  crops.  The 
descendants  of  these  sturdy  soil 
toilers,  finding  this  life  somewhat 
monotonous  and  hard,  have  drifted 
into  the  larger  centers,  where  they 
have  succeeded,  to  a  considerable 
degree,  in  commercial  pursuits.  Con- 
sequently when  one  speaks  of  Bra- 
zil's accomplishments  or  of  its  peo- 
ple, all  influences  and  elements  that 
go  to  make  it  up  must  be  weighed  in 
order  to  understand  its  true  char- 
acter. 

Today,  in  this  great  and  interest- 
ing country,  a  new  frontier  for  the 
message  of  the  restored  Gospel  has 
been  found  by  our  missionaries,  who 
are  at  the  present  time  laboring  in 
four    different    centers    of    Brazil. 


There  are  many  other  cities,  col- 
onies, and  places  waiting  to  hear  our 
message  and  just  as  soon  as  our 
forces  are  augmented,  this  will  be 
possible. 


OUR  ADVERTISERS  AND 
WHERE  YOU  WILL   FIND 
THEIR  MESSAGE 

Beneficial    Life    Insurance    Com- 
pany   Back  Cover 

Bennett   Glass   and    Paint   Com- 
pany   326 

Boyd  Park  Jewelers  323 

Brigham  Young  University  320 

Deseret  Mortuary  326 

Deseret  News  324 

Dictaphone    Sales   Corp 

Inside  Back  Cover 

Eastman  Kodak  Co 323 

Fuller,  W.  P.  &  Co 322 

Grant,  Heber  J.  &  Co 327 

Henager  Business  College  325 

K  G  G  C 327 

K  S  L  Inside  Front  Cover 

Lewis,  Mose  324 

Lion  Photo  Service  327 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Culture..326 

Shell  Oil  Company  325 

Traveling  Bookbindery  320 

Utah  Engraving  Co 327 

Utah  High  School  of  Beauty  Cul- 


ture 


.322 


a.1""1"" iiiiiiiiiiimiimiiH urn iiiiniiiiiiiiii iiiimiiiimiijiiiiimiiiiimiiiiimiiiiimiiimiii iiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimimiiin= 


Summer  School 

Two  Terms 

First  Term— June  15-JuIy  24 
Second  Term — July  27- Aug.  28 


VISITING  INSTRUCTORS  AND   SPECIAL 

LECTURERS 

U.  JOHN  NUTTALL,  JR,  Ph.D. 

HAZEL,  M.  CUSHING,  Ph.D. 

T.  LYNN  SMITH,  Ph.D. 

J.  O.  ELLSWORTH,  Ph.D. 

EDWARD  DAVISON,  Ph.D. 

EDWIN  D.  STARBUCK,  Ph.D. 

VICTOR  BOHET,  Ph.D. 

HENRY  NEUMAN,  Ph.D. 

EUGENE  L.  ROBERTS,  M.S. 

R.  C.  HEIDLOFP 

J.   C.   MOEFITT,  M.S. 

JACK    RHEINHARD 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG 
UNIVERSITY 

PROVO,   UTAH 


Those  Dionne  Sisters 

(Continued  from  page  275) 

other  concessions.  (It  is  said  the 
quintuplets'  trust  fund  has  already 
grown  to  six  figures.)  Hence  a 
board  of  guardians  was  set  up.  Dr. 
Dafoe  is  one  of  the  guardians; 
Judge  J.  A.  Valin,  respected  French- 
Canadian  citizen  of  North  Bay,  On- 
tario, is  another;  Oliva  Dionne,  the 
father,  is  a  third;  and  the  fourth  is 
Honorable  David  Croll,  Minister  of 
Welfare  for  Ontario.  The  babies 
will  be  "wards  of  the  king"  until 
they  are  eighteen. 

/"Tanada  is  finding  the  Dionne 
*  Sisters  a  magnet  for  tourists,  and 
already  this  season  all  roads  are 
leading  to  Callander,  Last  year 
from  June  to  September,  95,076 
automobiles  rolled  out  to  Callander 
and  more  than  380,000  persons,  the 
majority  of  them  Americans,  lin- 
gered in  kindly  curiosity  to  watch 
the  youngsters  playing  about  their 
glassed-in  nursery,  for  visitors  are 
not  allowed  close  to  the  babies. 
Even  the  parents  and  the  five 
brothers  and  sisters  of  the  "Quints" 
must  not  go  and  come  at  will. 

And  this  brings  us  to  another  side 
of  the  quintuplet  story,  the  side  of 
the  parents. 

How  do  they  feel  about  all  this? 
For  two  years  now  their  five  little 
daughters  have  been  in  the  spot- 
light. They  have  brought  fame  to 
Oliva  Dionne  and  Elzire  Dionne, 
his  youthful  French-Canadian  wife. 
But  they  have  not  brought  content- 
ment. The  enforced  separation 
from  their  five  babies  does  not  please 
them.  Naturally  they  want  their 
children;  they  are  plain,  honest 
French-Canadian  rural  folk,  tradi- 
tionally a  family-loving  race. 

There  are  those  who  sympathize 
with  the  parents;  there  are  many 
who  consider  the  intervention  of  the 
Ontario  government  the  wise  and 
just  thing.  It  is  difficult  to  judge 
and  the  question  will  long  be  de- 
bated. Meanwhile  the  five  famous 
sisters  will  continue  to  eat  and  sleep, 
smash  china,  and  smile  for  the  funny 
cameramen,  quite  unmindful  of  the 
stir  they  have  created  in  the  world. 


|  Education  Building 

^IfllllliltlllllMIIIIIIIIIIIlltllllllllllllllllllllllllllilllllllllEIIIltlllllUllllllllltlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllilllllltlllllMllllilllllllllllllllfllllllllllllllllllllllllllltllillitlllllllllllltilKfila^ 

320 


BOOKS,  MUSIC,  MAPS  FIRMLY  MEND- 
ED. Rates:  10c-35c  apiece*  We  work 
during  the  summer  at  the  place  you  desig- 
nate. For  information  or  appointment  write 
THE  TRAVELING  BOOKBINDERY,  1411 
No.   60th   St.,  MILWAUKEE,  WIS. 


Tulip  Time 

n  Holland 

WHEN  ISN'T  IT? 


TULIP   TIME   IN    HOLLAND 


TULIP  TIME  in  Holland?  Of 
course,  you  think  of  spring- 
time, and  undoubtedly  would 
be  surprised,  should  you  visit  there 
— say  in  December  or  January, 
when  snowflakes  are  flying — to  see 
those  brilliant  flowers  in  many 
windows,  to  find  them  on  every 
table  of  your  hotel. 

One  may  see  tulips  in  Holland 
almost  the  year  around,  the  flow- 
ering being  artificially  hastened  in 
hothouses,  or  retarded  by  means  of 
ice.  Not  just  a  few,  at  exorbitant 
prices  —  these  beautiful  forced 
flowers  are  being  brought  to  your 
very  door  in  any  city  in  great 
quantities,  at  a  few  cents  a  dozen, 
by  noisy  street  vendors.  Roses  too, 
festival  flowers  in  full  splendor, 
large  chrysanthemums,  lovely  lilacs 
are  being  offered  for  sale,  baskets 
and  baskets  of  them,  in  the  busy 
streets,  every  day  of  the  year.  Of 
course,  the  months  of  April  and 
May  still  constitute  the  field  tulip 
and  hyacinth  season,  with  its  be- 
wildering riot  of  color  and  fra- 
grance, but  the  stranger,  sojourning 
for  some  length  of  time  in  present- 
day  Holland,  might  ask,  as  this 
writer  did:  When  isn't  it  tulip 
time  in  the  land  of  dikes  and  wind- 
mills? 

In  another  sense  of  the  word, 
also,  it  always  seems  to  be  tulip 
time  in  Rembrandt's  country. 
There  is  no  season  of  the  year  in 
which  the  flower  and  plant  grower 
in  the  Netherlands  is  not  giving 
some  attention  to  his  bulb-fields. 
Besides  tulips — hyacinths  and  daf- 
fodils are  grown  in  large  quantities, 
and  then,  too,  there  are  many 
varieties  of  bulbous  plants.  Gen- 
erally, garden  truck  is  cultivated  as 
well,  both  before  and  after  the 
flower  season. 

TN  JUNE  and  July — after  the  har- 
vest— the    bulbs    are    dried    on 
racks.     The  young  tulip  bulbs  are 
cut  off,  or  pared,  and  planted  again, 


By  FRANK  I. 
KOOYMAN 

Of  the  Church  Historian's  Office  and 

Former  President   of   the  Netherlands 

Mission 


so  that  they  may  grow  larger  and 
become  marketable.  The  mother 
bulb  is  ready  for  sale.  Baby  bulbs 
of  hyacinths  are  grown  artificially. 
It  takes  five  years  after  they  bud 
out  on  the  mother  bulb,  to  make 
them  fit  for  the  market. 

Every  month  of  the  year,  passing 
by  the  sandy  acres  which  their  art 
of  centuries  has  transfigured  into 
rich  fields,  I  saw  these  thrifty  flori- 
culturists doing  one  thing  or  an- 
other, always  at  work.  Now  they 
were  repairing  the  tiny  fences  that 
were  to  protect  their  young  plants 
against  the  sharp  spring  winds, 
then  they  were  patiently  crawling 
on  their  knees,  planting,  cultivat- 
ing or  harvesting.  Every  inch  of 
the  soil  is  being  utilized,  and  there 
is  not  a  weed  that  has  a  chance. 
Tenderly,  as  a  fond  mother  watches 
her  baby,  Holland's  bulb-grower 
guards  his  flower  beds. 

CHALL  I  give  you  a  striking  con- 
trast?  Last  fall,  a  corner  of 
certain  school  grounds  in  Salt  Lake 
City  were  planted  with  flower 
bulbs,  and  now  careless  students  and 
others  every  day  are  walking  over 
the  spot.  If  those  coming  flowers, 
those  "silent  children  of  the  Lord," 
as  one  of  Holland's  poets  has  called 
them,  could  speak,  undoubtedly 
they  would  tell  the  thoughtless 
human  beings  that  are  tramping 
over  them,  of  the  almost  sacred 
plots  their  cousins  by  the  Zuyder 
Zee  are  enjoying  (which  Sea,  by 
the  way,  is  called  Flevo  Lake  now) , 
and  the  wonderful  devotion  that 
is  given  them. 

Tulip  time  in  Holland — does 
that  phrase  make  you  dream  of 
picturesque  lowlands  with  peaceful 
grazing  cattle?  of  tiny  red-roofed 
towns,  of  quaint  costumes  and 
wooden  shoes  and  windmills?  of 


slow-moving  sailing  vessels  with 
phlegamatic  skippers?  Those 
fascinating  typical  Dutch  scenes 
are  rapidly  disappearing  in  modern 
Holland — a  little  spot  about  one- 
fifth  the  size  of  Utah — throbbing 
with  life  to  feed  and  clothe  and 
improve  her  more  than  eight  mil- 
lion inhabitants. 

I  could  tell  you  about  modern 
Holland's  schools  and  universities, 
her  sciences  and  arts,  her  world  of 
finance.  I  could  show  you  the  Hol- 
land that  is  building  ships,  that 
has  tool  and  implement  and  struc- 
tural steel  factories;  factories,  too, 
for  chemical  and  tar  products  and 
dyes,  for  oils  and  fats,  for  wooden 
ware  and  shoes,  for  leather  and 
leather  goods,  for  textiles  and  lace 
and  cloths,  for  earthenware,  pot- 
tery, bricks  and  stone,  for  glass 
and  paper,  for  food  products  and 
beverages,  for  precious  metals  and 
diamonds.  I  could  even  reveal 
down-to-date  Holland  to  you  as  a 
worthwhile  coal-mining  country, 
employing  more  than  35,000 
miners,  not  many  miles  from  the 
rich  peaceful  farmlands,  lying  be- 
low sea  level,  with  their  countless 
windmills  rising  black  against  the 
sky — if  I  were  not  writing  about 
flowers  and  their  season  in  "Hol- 
low-land." 

Tulip  time  in  modern  Holland 
— "springtime,"  as  far  as  sweet- 
smelling,  colorful  flowers  is  con- 
cerned— has  no  beginning,  neither 
has  it  an  end,  thanks  to  the  trusty 
hothouses.  The  budded  flowers 
surpass  even  the  best  products  of 
southern  countries;  they  are  more 
fragrant  and  more  variegated.  Mil- 
lions of  roses  are  cut  every  year, 
millions,  too,  of  lilies  of  the  valley, 
and  countless  lilac  sprays,  to  say 
nothing  of  marguerites  and  callas. 
But  this  is  only  part  of  Holland's 
floriculture — I  have  not  even  men- 
tioned her  tens  of  thousands  of  pot- 
flowers.  The  hothouses  cf  Neder- 
land,  as  the  Hollander  calls  his 
country,  could  supply  all  of  Eu- 
rope with  cut  flowers,  if  the  de- 
mand should  be  made.  And  at 
any  time. 

321 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Jerking  his  head  around,  he  saw  that 
Dan  had  awaked  and  was  standing 
at  his  shoulder,  gazing  out  into  the 
gray,  icy  wastes  without. 

"It  certainly  looks  as  if  it  might  be 
the  end  of  the  world,"  said  Bob 
slowly.    "It's  frightening  to  look  at." 

"Lonesome,  icy,  desolate!"  said 
Dan  seriously.  "But  don't  forget 
the  precious  words  from  the  deck- 
radio  Xo,  I  am  with  you  always'." 

"I'm  trying  not  to,"  Bob  returned 
thoughtfully.  "They're  priceless  in 
a  place  like  this." 


FULLER 

Since'49      ' 


QUALITY 

. .  for  87  years 

Renew  the  beauty  of  your  home 
and  insure  long  protection  with 
FULLER  interior  and  exterior 
Paint  Products.     They  last! 


W.  P.  FULLER  &  CO. 

Salt  Lake  City,  Ogden 

Pain  t —  Wallp  ap  er — G  lass 


The  Utah  High 
School  of  Beauty 
Culture  ] 

121  SOUTH  MAIN  STREET  ! 

2nd  Floor 
Learn  a  profession  that  would  make  you       I 
independent   for   the    rest   of   your   life. 

Write    for    Catalog.  J 

Mail    This    Coupon 

Name    

Address    -       = 

City  , _.. 

C?PT|~k  for      a      complete      nine 
«|jOv'  months'  course  of  Beau- 
ty   Culture. 

We    can    provide    room    and    board    to 

students  out  of  town  1 

322 


MOVING   MOUNTAINS 

(Continued  from  page  315) 

"Wonder  what's  on  the  other  side 
of  this  berg?"  Dan  queried. 

"Same  thing,  of  course!  Ice!  Ice! 
Nothing  but  ice!  Thousands  of 
miles  of  it,  pushing,  drifting,  twist- 
ing, grinding,  scraping  irresistibly 
on  and  on." 

"Let's  take  a  look  at  the  landscape 
in  that  direction  anyway,  while  old 
Spike  here  finishes  his  nap.  Think 
we  could  climb  to  the  top  of  the 
berg  and  take  a  look?"  Dan  in- 
quired. 

"It  would  be  easier  to  get  off  on 
the  ice  and  work  our  way  around  the 
berg,"  Bob  returned.  "We  can  try 
at  least.  Old  Spike  is  still  sleeping 
and  we  won't  be  gone  long." 

1  ogether  the  two  boys 
stepped  out  on  the  huge  shelf  of  ice 
before  their  cave.  The  berg  gave 
off  a  smarting  coldness,  like  the 
breath  from  an  open  refrigerator 
door. 

Carefully  they  made  their  way 
downward  toward  the  level  of  the 
frozen  ocean.  The  distance  to  the 
ocean  level  was  not  so  far  now  as 
when  the  berg  had  been  floating 
free.  The  pack  ice  had  drifted  and 
piled  up  along  its  sides  to  a  height 
of  fifteen  feet  or  more. 

Reaching  the  ocean  level,  they 
started  slowly  making  their  way 
around  the  left  side  of  the  stranded 
berg.  The  majestic  giant,  which, 
only  a  few  hours  before,  had  been 
a  fearful,  destructive  monster  of  the 
open  sea,  was  now  a  harmless,  glit- 
tering castle  caught  by  a  mightier 
foe — the  miles  of  gripping  ice. 

Before  them  lay  an  endless  uni- 
verse of  ice.  Even  through  the  gray 
haze,  pierced  to  some  extent  by  the 
midnight  sun,  the  white  wilderness 
gleamed  with  a  weird,  erratic  effect. 
Great  ice-domes,  some  comparative- 
ly smooth,  others  grotesquely  irreg- 
ular, dotted  the  scene  in  all  direc- 
tions. 

Standing  some  thirty  or  forty  feet 
from  their  stranded  berg,  Bob  and 
Dan  suddenly  felt  a  slight  lurch  of 


A  LIFE 

By  Zena  Chlarson 

T  saw  a  life  go  out  last  night 

■*  As  silent  as  a  falling  star, 

As  secret  as  the  spring's  first  flower 

I  saw  a  life  go  out  last  night. 

It  paused  upon  the  highest  mountain  peak 

And  viewed  the  moon-kissed  landscape  o'er, 

Then  flashed  above  in  meteor  flight 

To  seek  its  home  among  the  stars. 


the  ice  under  their  feet,  accompanied 
by  a  sharp  splitting  sound. 

The  two  boys  wheeled  about  to 
see  that  the  ice  on  which  they  were 
standing  had  cracked  or  split  half 
way  between  them  and  the  berg. 
Before  they  could  take  a  step,  the 
gap  had  widened  to  twelve  or  four- 
teen feet.  Bob  stopped  short, 
speechless  consternation  covering 
his  face.  The  gap  was  already  too 
wide  for  them  to  leap  back  across. 
They  were  cut  off  from  the  berg  and 
the  provisions! 

But  even  before  Bob  could  find  his 
speech,  the  gap  ceased  to  widen. 
The  floe  wavered  a  moment  in  inde- 
cision, then  rushed  back  again  with 
a  terrific  thud.  Somewhere  in  that 
icy  world,  pressure  on  the  ice  had 
been  released,  causing  the  ice  to 
crack  and  float  apart;  then  as  sud- 
denly, the  pressure  had  returned, 
closing  the  gap  with  a  sickening 
thud.  . 

"Come  on,"  yelled  Bob,  suddenly 
coming  to  life.  "Let's  get  back  on 
our  berg  before  we  drift  away  some- 
where in  this  haze." 

Dan  needed  no  urging.  To- 
gether they  leaped  over  the  long 
zig-zaging  crack  which  was  still 
visible,  and  sped  as  fast  as  the  slip- 
pery ice  would  let  them  back  around 
the  berg  toward  their  ice-cave. 

"Serves  us  right,"  panted  Bob. 
"We  didn't  have  any  business  com- 
ing out  here  without  telling  old 
Spike.  If  he  should  wake  up  and 
find  us  gone  he'd  worry  himself  to 
death." 

"You  re  right,"  said  Dan  breath- 
lessly.   "I  hadn't  thought  of  that." 

They  pushed  on  faster. 

What  neither  boy  could  know 
was  that  at  that  very  moment,  old 
Spike  Ambry  was  pushing  swiftly 
around  the  opposite  side  of  the  berg 
with  his  rifle,  anxiously  trying  to 
pierce  the  hazy  gloom  for  a  glimpse 
of  the  two  boys. 

.Dob  and  Dan  were  be- 
ginning to  feel  the  cold  sharply. 
Reaching  the  spot  where  their  cave 
lay,  Bob  scrambled  upward.  Dan 
followed.  Crossing  the  ice-shelf, 
Bob  pulled  aside  the  blanket  cover- 
ing the  mouth  of  the  cave  and 
stared  within.  Dan  did  likewise. 
Puzzled  astonishment  covered  the 
faces  of  both  boys.  The  cave  was 
empty.     Old  Spike  was  gone! 

"He's  out  looking  for  us,"  said 
Bob  quickly.  "We've  got  to  catch 
him  and  warn  him  of  the  break  in 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


MOVING    MOUNTAINS 


the  ice.  If  he  crosses  that  break  and 
the  ice  pulls  apart  again — well,  it 
might  not  close  again  for  him  to  get 
back  as  it  did  for  us.  And  he  would 
be  cut  off  from  the  berg  entirely. 
Come  on!  We  wouldn't  know  which 
way  to  turn  in  this  world  of  ice  with- 
out old  Spike  to  lead." 

With  fear  tugging  at  their  hearts, 
they  scrambled  down  to  the  ocean 
level  again,  searching  the  gray  mists 
for  a  shadowy  form  as  they  went. 
But  there  was  no  shadowy  form 
there. 

"He  must  have  gone  around  the 
right  side  of  the  berg  as  we  took  the 
left  and  didn't  see  him."  There  was 
an  anxious  look  in  Bob's  eyes. 

It  was  impossible  to  see  footmarks 
on  the  hard  ice,  so  the  two  boys 
pushed  around  the  berg  keeping 
close  to  its  base.  The  going  was 
difficult.  Sometimes  they  skidded 
down  the  steep  sides  of  tilted  pack- 
ice,  dropping  into  wide  cracks  be- 
tween them,  only  to  crawl  up  again 
to  higher  ice  and  push  on  across  a 
complicated  network  of  ridges  and 
crevasses.  The  ice  here  was  rougher 
than  it  had  been  on  the  left  side  of 
the  berg,  and  the  going  was  much 
slower. 

Finally  Bob  stopped  at  what  he 
judged  was  the  back  of  the  berg 
without  having  seen  a  thing  of  old 
Spike.  The  misty,  gray  fog  was 
thickening,  so  that  now  only  a  few 
feet  in  any  direction  were  visible. 
The  midnight  sun  had  been  com- 
pletely blotted  out.  Bob  suddenly 
gripped  Dan's  arm  as  they  stood 
peering  into  the  gray  curtain  about 
them  on  that  vast  and  lonely  sea  of 
ice. 

"Look!"  The  word  was  barely 
more  than  a  whisper,  but  Dan  heard 
and  saw. 

Directly  before  them,  unseen  at 
first  because  of  the  dense  mist  which 
enveloped  it,  lay  open  water!  The 
great  break  in  the  ice  had  opened 
again,  leaving  a  huge  lane  of  water 
between  probably  hundreds  of  miles 
of  solid  ice  on  each  side. 

How  wide  the  lane  was,  or  how 
far  it  extended  lengthwise,  they 
could  only  make  a  wild  guess.  Only 
a  few  feet  of  it  could  be  seen;  only 
a  faint  ripple  of  the  water  lapping 
against  the  icebank  at  their  feet 
could  be  heard. 

"Maybe  old  Spike  kept  going 
around  the  berg?  Maybe  the  lane 
had  opened  before  he  got  this  far?" 


Dan's     voice     sounded     odd     and 
strained  in  the  icy  coldness. 

"And  maybe  he  walked  off  into 
it — and  couldn't  climb  back  up  on 
the  slippery  bank  of  ice,"  Bob  solilo- 
quized.   Then  he  tensed. 

"Listen!" 

J.  he  two  boys  leaned  for- 
ward into  the  mist,  straining  their 
ears  at  the  silence.  And  as  they 
listened  the  sound  came  again,  a 
long  drawn-out  shout  from  far 
across  the  water-lane. 

Bob  lifted  his  voice  in  answer. 
His  shout  echoed  and  re-echoed  out 
through  the  mist-wrapped  ice.  An- 
other shout  from  old  Spike  floated 
to  them,  the  sound  rising  and  fall- 
ing mysteriously  in  their  eerie  sur- 
roundings. It  was  plain  to  the  boys 
that  old  Spike  was  trying  to  shout 
some  kind  of  instructions  to  them, 
but  his  voice  was  only  a  blur  of 
wavering,  unintelligible  sound, 
broken  up  by  distance,  mist,  and  ice. 

Again  Bob  raised  his  voice  to  a 
point  of  strain  on  his  throat: 

"Can't  .  .  .  under  .  stand  .  .  ." 

For  a  suspense-filled  minute  the 
two  boys  waited  on  the  ice-bank, 
while  the  only  sound  that  met  their 
ears  was  the  faintly  lapping  water 
in  the  all-hiding  mist  in  front  of 
them.  Then  came  two  words 
through  that  mist,  a  long  pause  be- 
tween them  to  make  them  under- 
standable. Bob  caught  them,  though 
the  sound  was  wavering  and  again 
mysteriously  eerie: 

"H-e-l-p  .  .  .  g-u-n-s  .  .  ." 

"Old  Spike's  in  trouble,  Dan!  And 
he's  on  the  other  side  of  this  water- 
lane."  Bob  spoke  rapidly.  "Wants 
us  to  bring  guns!  Quick,  you  go 
back  to  the  cave  and  get  the  guns. 
I'll  push  on  ahead  along  this  lane 
and  try  to  find  a  crossing.  You  fol- 
low with  the  guns.  If  I  fail  to  find 
a  crossing,  I'll  wait  for  you  and  we'll 
try  to  swim  across  with  the  guns. 
Hurry!" 

But  Dan  needed  no  urging.  He 
was  already  lost  to  sight  in  the  mists 
around  the  base  of  the  berg.  Once 
more  Bob  lifted  his  voice  into  the 
misty  silence  to  old  Spike. 

"K-e-e-p  .  .  .  y-e-1-l-i-n-g  ..." 

Then  alone,  and  with  a  pounding 
heart,  he  started  swiftly  forward 
along  the  ice-bank,  and  was  imme- 
diately swallowed  up  by  the  shad- 
owy-gray mists  of  the  Arctic  wastes. 

( To  be  Continued ) 


es 

There   is  one  safe   guide  to 

DIAMOND  VALUES 

It  is  the  name 

BOYD  PARK 

JEWELERS  Y 

BOYD  PARK  BLDG.     160  MAIN  STREET 

Prices  for  Engagement  ensembles 

#25.00 
#35.00 
#50.00 
#75.00 

#100.00 


or  more 
Terms 

to    suit   your    convenience 

Permanent   full   price   exchange 

privilege 

The  Mark  "BOYD  PARK" 
your    guarantee 

We  invite  mail  inquiries 

■M^^H^^H  »  '*  H  "  1**^—11  U  II  II  11^ 


See  the  Latest — 
MAGAZINE 

CjLne  -Jxooak 

—We  Have  It 

A  brand  new  16mm.  Cine'-Kodak 
— and  the  last  word  in  simplified 
movie  making.  You  flip  open  the 
camera  cover,  insert  a  film  magazine, 
close  the  cover  .  .  .  that's  all  there  is 
to  it. 

W  i  t  h  Magazine  Cine'-Kodak 
there's  no  threading  of  film,  no 
delay.  Change  from  one  type  of 
film  to  another  in  five  seconds,  and 
shoot  away. 

Magazine  Cine'-Kodak  is  truly  a 
remarkable  home  movie  camera. 
We'll  be  more  than  glad  to  show 
and  explain  it  to  you.  Drop  in  any- 
time. 

EASTMAN 

Jxooak 

STORES,  'no. 

155  Main  Street  Wasatch  5292 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


323 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


C\  QYor]  to 

CJfie  Jjrioe 


MID  the  excitement  of  prep- 
aration for  the  happy  event, 
it  is  comforting  to  know  that 
your  wedding  stationery  is 
correct  in  form  and  in  the  lat- 
est mode.  See  our  beautiful 
new  stock  of  social  stationery 
and  let  us  handle  this  detail 
for  you,  assured  that  it  will 
receive  the  most  painstaking 
care.     Prices  very  modest. 

Call  or  write  for  samples 


^he  Deseret 
lNews  Press 

29  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City 
"Pioneer  Printers  of  the  West" 


HEADQUARTERS 
For  Latter-day  Saints 
Garments 

FROM  FACTORY  TO   YOU 
We  Solicit  Your  Mail  Orders 

No.  88.  Lt.    Wt.    Men's    and    Ladies' 

New    Style    „ $  .05 

No.  89.  Med.    Wt.    Men's    and    Ladies' 

New    Style    _ „  1.10 

No.  80.  Heavy  Wt.  Men's  Double  Back  1.35 

No.  81.  Heavy   Wt.    Old   Style   Double 

Back    _ _ 1.50 

No.  87.  Lt.  Wt.  Old  and  New  Styles 85 

No.  85.  Very  Special  Non-Run  Gar- 
ments —  Guaranteed  —  Not  to 
Run  Rayon   Special _ 1.10 

No.  84.  Med.  Lt.  Wt.  Men's  and  La- 
dies' New  Style,  Double  Comb- 
ed Yarn,  Extra  Fine  85 

Specify  when  ordering  your  bust,  trunk 
and  length,  whether  new  or  old  style,  and 
if  men's  or  ladies'.  We  Pay  Postage 
Anywhere   in  the  United   States. 

MOSE  LEWIS 

14  SO.  MAIN  ST. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

Please  mention  seeing  this  Ad  in  this 
Magazine 


UNDERSTANDING  MOTHER 

{Continued  /rom  page  301) 


he  said  gaily  as  he  put  an  arm  about 
her. 

"Looks  like  flowers,"  Mother  said 
expectantly. 

"It  is  flowers." 

"Roses,"  she  breathed  as  the 
wrappings  came  off,  "gorgeous 
roses." 

"The  girl  in  the  flower  shop 
thought  I  was  rather  dippy  when  I 
insisted  on  having  each  rose  differ- 
ent. Didn't  think  much  of  my  ar- 
tistic sense.  But  she  couldn't  see 
them  blooming  in  the  rose  garden 
next  year." 

"But,  Jarvis,"  Geraldine  said, 
"you  don't  do  that  in  May,  you  do 
it  in  August." 

"Mother  could  do  it  in  December 
and  they'd  still  live,"  Jarvis  an- 
swered confidently. 

"I  have  some  of  Lorna's  bride's 
roses  from  last  June,"  was  Mother's 
quiet  response.  "If  you  shade  them 
and  give  them  plenty  of  water, 
they'll  live.  They  take  more  care 
than  August  plantings  but  it  can 
be  done." 

"What's  holding  up  the  party?" 
Jarvis  asked.  "I'm  starved.  Eats 
at  these  college  boarding  houses 
aren't  so  hotsky.  I've  been  my  own 
boot  black  and  dry  cleaner  for  weeks 
to  get  here  and  put  my  legs  under 
Mother's  table  again." 

"Your  father  isn't  here  yet,"  she 
said,  "but  everything  is  almost  ready 
and  he'll  be  here  any  minute.  You 
all  get  acquainted  while  I  dish  it  up." 

"Max,  you  better  round  up  our 
young  cowboy  and  see  that  he  has 
fit  hands,"  Geraldine  called. 

"Mother,  would  I  be  in  the  way  if 
I  warmed  this  soup  for  Marjorie?" 
Jo  asked.  "Maybe  we  can  get  her 
to  sleep  before  we  begin  dinner." 

"Come  right  along.  There's  al- 
ways room  for  one  more  saucepan 
on  a  coal  range,"  and  Mother  and 
Jo  moved  toward  the  kitchen. 

"Do  I  smell  rolls?  Mother,  you 
should  have  more  regard  for  our 
waistlines.  Not  that  it  worries  me 
much  yet,  but  Gilbert  is  beginning 
to  look  as  if  it  wouldn't  hurt  him  to 
count  the  calories." 

"Let's  not  have  him  start  on 
Mother's  day,"  the  older  woman 
pleaded  gently,  adding  almost  to 
herself:  "Let  him  eat  like  the  boy 
he  used  to  be." 

"As  if  I  could  stop  him,"  Jo 
laughed,    "When  he  gets  near  your 


324 


cooking  he  just  naturally  forgets  he 
ever  grew  up.  I'd  better  go  get 
Marjorie  myself.  If  he  ever  smells 
this  kitchen  we  won't  even  get  him 
to  the  dining  room,"  and  she  whisk- 
ed out  the  back  door  and  was  in 
again  in  a  minute  with  the  laughing 
baby. 

JVlOTHER      HAD      to      Stop 

work  to  watch  her  eat.  "Aren't  they 
cute?"  she  said,  "Their  little  mouths 
open  for  the  next  bite.  Let  me  feed 
her  some.  And  Jo,  there  are  baked 
potatoes  on  the  half  shell  for  dinner. 
That  one  on  the  little  plate  isn't 
seasoned.  Maybe  she  can  have  a 
little." 

"Oh,  grand!  You  surely  are 
thoughtful.  I  noticed  some  canned 
peaches  in  the  ice  box.  I  can  mash 
her  some  of  those  and  she'll  be  so 
full  she'll  sleep  till  morning." 

"Where's  Father?"  Gilbert  asked. 

"Where  would  he  be  on  Sunday 
morning,  even  if  the  world  came  to 
an  end?"  Geraldine  answered. 

"Rather  late  for  Church  not  to  be 
out,  isn't  it?" 

"Perhaps  Mr.  Pettigrew  has  a 
new  cow,"  Jarvis  offered,  smiling 
indulgently. 

"He  never  could  pass  up  a  good 
cow,"  Mother  smiled  too  as  she 
stood  in  the  doorway  watching  up 
the  road.  "Here  he  is  now.  And, 
forever  more — here  come  Lorna  and 
Tom!" 

The  small  car  drew  alongside 
Father  just  as  he  reached  the  house. 

"Well,  well,  how  did  you  find 
your  way  home?"  he  greeted  the  oc- 
cupants. Glory  be!"  as  he  saw 
other  cars   parked  about.     "Looks 

like  other  folks  remember  what  day 

..  .    ti 
it  is. 

"Now  hurry  right  in  and  sit  down 
while  it's  nice,"  Mother  fretted. 

"Mmmm,  looks  like  Christmas," 
Lorna  said  as  she  stood  in  the  dining 
room  doorway  and  looked  at  the 
array  of  gifts  on  the  buffet. 
"Mother,  who  gave  you  this  per- 
fectly ducky  gown?  Boy,  oh  boy, 
the  Queen  of  Sheba  in  her  best 
would  look  like  last  -year's  house 
apron  compared  to  Mother  when 
she  prepares  to  slumber  in  this 
gown.  I  hate  to  pass  out  my  little 
offering  in  the  face  of  such  sump- 
tuous splendor,  but  here  it  is." 

"I'll  have  to  see  what  it  is  if  dinner 
does  get  cold,"  Mother  said  eagerly. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Understanding  Mother 

"Mother,  crystal  goblets!  You 
lucky  thing.  They  just  match  my 
set.  Don't  I  envy  you?"  Geraldine 
said. 

They  didn't  just  match  anything 
of  Mother's.  But  then,  the  children 
couldn't  be  expected  to  remember 
what  she  had,  and  they  were  pretty 
things. 

"Let's  eat  dinner  while  we  enjoy 
looking  at  them,"  Mother  suggested. 

It  was  a  dinner  in  Moth- 
er's best  style.  Their  happy  chatter 
and  laughter  warmed  a  place  in  her 
heart  that  had  been  cold  a  long 
time.  She  pressed  food  upon  them 
until  they  vowed  they  could  eat  no 
more.  Then  she  opened  the  candy. 
Finally  John  pushed  back  his  chair. 
"Mother,  you're  certainly  up  to  your 
old  form.  If  I  ate  like  that  every 
day  I'd  be  a  patient  instead  of  a 
doctor.  I'd  like  to  take  Eve  a  little 
run  out  to  the  lake  if  you  don't  mind? 
We  won't  be  gone  long." 

"Sort  of  early  for  swimming," 
Gilbert  remarked  to  their  departing 
backs.  And  Mother,  remembering 
back  to  her  own  youth,  answered: 
"The  lake  isn't  just  for  swimming, 
son." 

Then  Max  remembered  that  he 
had  some  business  with  Joel  Pyne, 
the  small  town's  leading  legal  talent, 
and  since  Geraldine  was  a  school 
friend  of  Mrs.  Pyne  she  decided  to 
go  along  too.  "That  is,  if  Bobby 
won't  be  too  much  trouble  for  an 
hour  or  two?" 

"Why,  of  course  not.  Go  right 
along,  dear."  Mother  answered 
cheerfully. 

"In  the  face  of  the  rest  all  going 
I  hate  to  ask  it,"  Gilbert  said  apolo- 
getically, "But  I've  been  promising 
Jo  a  walk  around  the  hill  pasture 
ever  since  we  began  talking  about 
coming.  She  is  a  great  little  hiker 
and  we  are  so  far  from  any  place 
to  hike  in  town.  Could  you  keep 
an  eye  on  Marjorie  if  she  should 
wake  up  before  we  get  back?" 

"I  hope  she  does  wake  up.  You 
keep  her  so  bound  in  cotton  wool  we 
never  have  a  chance  to  get  acquaint- 
ed," Mother  laughed.  So  Gilbert 
put  an  arm  around  his  wif  e  and  drew 
her  away  despite  her  protests  at 
leaving  everything  to  Mother. 

Mother  rose  and  began  to  clear 
the  table.  Lorna  picked  up  a  couple 
of  glasses  and  trailed  her  into  the 
kitchen.  "Mother,  I  just  hate  to  run 
off  when  we  are  only  here  for  a 
(Continued  on  page  326) 


4  out  of  every  5  miles  you  drive 
are  "Stop- and -Go" 

To  save  money,  you  need  a  gasoline  that  has  3  differ- 
ent kinds  of  power — just  as  your  car  has  3  shifts  of 
gears.  One  power  for  quick  starting,  one  for  fast 
pick-up,  one  for  steady  running. 

Super -Shell  combines  these  3  different 
kinds  of  power  in  one  fuel  —  the  first  truly 
balanced  gasoline.  On  sale  at  over  30,000 
neighborly  Shell  stations  from  coast  to  coast. 


HELL 


Super-shell  w^&mm 


Out- of- town  students  earn  living  expenses. 
Positions  for  Graduates     - —     Enroll  Now 

HENAGER  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

45  East  Broadway         Largest  and  Best        Salt  Lake  City 

HENAGER    BUSINESS   COLLEGE 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  catalog  to: 

Name    

SPECIAL  AND 

REGULAR  SUMMER 

COURSES 

Fill   in  and  mail   coupon  for 
catalog 

Address   „        

325 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


For 

Absolute  Satisfaction 

and 
Best   House  cleaning 
Results,  buy 

BENNETTS 

Cleansers 

and 

Polishes 

There's  one  for  every  household  need! 
Sold  by  dealers  throughout  the  Inter- 
mountain   Region 


Made  and  sold  by 

BENNETT  GLASS  &  PAINT  CO. 

61-65  W.  First  South      Salt  Lake  City 


UNDERSTANDING  MOTHER 


{Continued  from  page  325) 


PESERET  MORTUARY 
Service  Above  All 


Vi 


BE  INDEPENDENT 

No  Other  Vocation  So  Profitable! 

ENROLL  NOW 

For  a  Complete  Course  at  the 

Qulsh  School  of  Beaoty  Culture 

The  Best  in  the  West 

304-9  Ezra  Thompson  Bldg. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

^  .  ^S^        For  Further  Information 

«$•«_  ^S^  and  Catalog  Call 

Wasatch  7560  or 

Fill  in  This 

Coupon 


day,  but  Jessie  was  in  Boston  when 
I  was  married  and  she  hasn't  met 
Tom.  I  would  like  to  take  him 
over." 

"Why,  of  course,  Lorna.  It's 
only  natural  for  you  to  want  to  take 
a  look  at  your  best  friend  when  you 
are  here  so  seldom." 

"I'll  wait  and  help  you  first." 
"No,  no,  there  wouldn't  be  much 
time  left.     You  run  along.     I'll  just 
do  a  few  now  and  what  I  don't  get 
done  can  wait  until  tomorrow." 

"Every  honest  man  should  pay  for 
his  dinner,  so  come  on,  lady,  I'm  ap- 
pointed official  dish  drier,  and  I 
promise  not  to  break  a  single  thing." 

"I'll  come  help  as  soon  as  I've 
stretched  out  a  minute,"  Father 
called  as  he  disposed  himself  com- 
fortably on  the  living  room  couch. 

This  was  the  part  of  the  day 
Mother  had  hoped  for.  Jarvis'  let- 
ters didn't  say  much,  and  she  had 
wondered  how  his  work  was  coming. 
She  had  watched  him  during  dinner. 
He  looked  well  but  she  could  tell 
there  was  something  on  his  mind. 
She  knew  that  if  she  just  kept  still 
it  would  all  come  out,  and  how  she 
had  hoped  for  a  little  time  with  him. 
As  they  washed  dishes  he  told  her 
as  she  had  known  he  would. 

"Mom,  there's  a  girl  in  town.  Her 
name  is  Alice  Parsons.  We — well, 
we've  seen  quite  a  bit  of  each  other 
and  I'm  keen  on  her.  I  wanted  to 
bring  her  home  today.  But  she  said 
I  had  better  tell  you  first,  and  be- 
sides it  would  be  nicer  to  meet  you 
when  all  the  rest  were  not  here." 

JVIother's  heart  pounded 
heavily  and  she  could  feel  her  lips 
go  white.  So  it  had  come.  Her  last 
chick  was  to  fly  the  nest.  Of  course 
she  wanted  him  to  marry;  but  he 
belonged  to  her  as  none  of  the  others 
did,  exactly.  He  had  always  under- 
stood even  her  unspoken  thoughts, 
had  known  unerringly  what  would 
please  her.  Like  today  about  the 
roses.  He  had  given  her  something 
that  would  last  as  long  as  she  did 
and  bring  her  added  joy  each  year. 
What  could  she  say?  She  must 
say  something.  He  would  think  it 
strange  that  she  was  silent  so  long. 
Finally  she  mastered  her  stiff  tongue 
and  in  a  voice  that  was  not  too 
strange  said,  "I  have  always  liked 
the  name  of  Alice.  What  is  she 
like,  dear?" 

"Well,  she's  bigger  than  you  are, 


but  not  much,  and  her  hair  is  brown 
— -well,  almost  red.  Her  eyes  are 
dark,  and  her  skin, — oh,  Mother,  I 
can't  catalogue  her.  I  only  know 
she  is  just  right." 

"When  can  you  bring  her  home?" 

"That's  something  else  I  want  to 
talk  to  you  about.  Her  father  has 
a  dude  ranch  out  in  Wyoming.  She 
wrote  to  him  about  me  and  he  can 
give  me  a  job  this  summer.  It  pays 
pretty  well,  and  I  thought  if  Father 
could  get  along  without  me  over  the 
busy  season  I'd  take  it.  Then  you 
folks  won't  have  to  help  me  so  much 
next  year.  I  can  borrow  some. 
John  wrote  me  that  he  would  lend 
me  what  I  need  at  five  per  cent  and 
give  me  five  years  to  pay  it  back. 
I've  hated  to  be  a  burden  on  you 
so  long.  If  I  do  go  out  to  Wyoming 
with  Alice  we'd  like  to  stop  over  a 
few  days  with  you  on  the  way." 

"That  will  be  early  in  June." 
Mother's  mind  was  busy  on  the 
cleaning  and  refurbishing  she  could 
do  in  a  month's  time.  "Will  you  be 
married  this  year?" 

"Gosh,  no.  We'll  wait  and  see 
what  sort  of  hospital  I  draw  for 
interne  work.  If  I  get  one  that  takes 
married  internes  and  lets  them  live 
in,  we'll  be  married  a  year  from  now, 
as  soon  as  I  graduate.  Otherwise 
I'm  afraid  it  will  be  two  years." 

"And  Alice?  Is  she  willing  to 
make  this  long  wait?" 

"Yes.  Her  father  could  finance 
us,  but  she  feels  as  I  do  that  we  had 
better  do  it  ourselves.  Then  no  one 
will  have  leading  strings  on  us.  I'd 
like  to  come  back  here  and  practice. 
Dr.  Stewart  is  getting  sort  of  old 
and  there  is  no  one  that  gets  quite 
the  satisfaction  out  of  life  that  a 
country  doctor  does." 

"And  Alice  agrees  to  that  too?" 
What  was  the  matter  with  her  that 
she  could  speak  only  these  short 
sentences.  But  thank  goodness, 
Jarvis  didn't  seem  to  notice. 

"Yes,  Alice  thinks  there's  no  place 
like  the  country  to  bring  up  a 
family." 

She  must  be  the  right  kind  of  girl. 
Mother  reflected  as  she  wrung  out 
the  tea  towels  and  hung  them  up  to 
dry. 

When  the  family  began 
to  drift  back  they  heard  the  shouts 
of  Jarvis  and  Bobby  outside,  and 
found  Mother  and  Marjorie  con- 
tentedly playing  house  inside. 


326 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,    MAY,    1936 


Understanding  Mother 

"It's  sorta  warm  for  this  time  of 
year,"  Father  said  as  he  slowly 
awoke,  roused  by  the  homecoming 
of  the  others.  "Mother,  are  there 
any  lemons  in  the  house?  How 
about  some  lemonade?" 

Soon  lemonade  and  sliced  cake 
and  cookies  were  going  the  rounds 
and  every  one  found  some  place 
for  it. 

Then  suddenly,  it  seemed  to 
Mother,  the  day  was  over.  The 
children  were  being  washed  and 
tucked  into  cars  for  the  homeward 
ride. 

In  the  bustle  of  getting  away 
Mother  managed  to  "lend"  her 
velvet  scarf  to  Eve  for  the  medical 
meeting,  her  goblets  to  Geraldine 
for  her  club  party,  and  her  night 
gown  to  Lorna  for  a  little  trip  she 
and  Tom  were  taking.  The  candy 
found  its  way  into  the  car  with 
Gilbert. 

As  Jarvis  climbed  into  John's  car 
for  a  lift  to  the  station  he  whispered 
against  Mother's  ear.  "Speak  to 
Dad  for  me,  will  you?" 

Mother's  answering  smile  gave 
no  evidence  of  the  pain  she  knew. 
Yet  she  was  glad,  too.  He  had  had 
no  qualms  at  telling  her.  She  had 
not  been  a  possessive  mother.  Smil- 
ingly she  pressed  a  small  box  into 
his  hand  and  whispered,  "For 
Alice."  It  was  not  until  very  much 
later  that  Jarvis  opened  the  tiny 
parcel  and  discovered  his  class  ring. 
He  remembered  giving  it  to  Mother 
and  telling  her  that  a  fellow's  class 
ring  was  for  his  best  girl.  This  was 
her  way  of  letting  him  know  that 
she  understood  and  was  content  to 
become  second  best.  Bless  her.  She 
always  understood. 

Mother  and  Father  stood  together 
in  the  setting  sun,  waving  to  the 
children  till  the  last  car  was  out  of 
sight.  Then  with  his  arm  around 
her  they  went  inside. 

"You  gather  up  these  lemonade 
things,  Mother.  I'll  help  you  wash 
up  before  I  milk.  Maybe  you'll 
come  out  and  talk  to  me  while  I  do 
the  chores.  Seems  like  I've  sort  of 
missed  you  in  the  crowd." 

It's  been  nice  to  have  them  home, 
she  thought. 

You  had  your  children  and  then 
they  were  gone,  never  more  to  be 
really  a  part  of  you.  Just  precious 
glimpses  like  today.  But  you  had 
your    memories. 

She  smiled  up  at  him  and  gave  his 
arm  an  affectionate  little  squeeze  as 
she  said.  "I  think  that  would  be 
lovely." 


KODAK  FILMS,  any  size,  developed 
and  8  prints  made  for  25c  coin ;  Reprints, 
any  size,  3c  each.  Write  us  now  for  spe- 
cial gift  offer  and  free  mailing  supplies. 
It's  easy  to  mail  us  your  films.  LION 
PHOTO  SERVICE,  BOX  351,  0GDEN, 
UTAH. 


WE    OFFBR 

A   COMPLETE  ENGRAV^ 
ING  SERVICE 


From   missionary  portraits  to  the  largest 

catalogues. 

Mail  Orders  Given  Prompt  Attention. 

UTAH   ENGRAVING  CO. 


120  Regent  St. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


INSURE 


Your  registered  stock  and  dairy  herds  against  death  from  any  cause. 


INSURE 


Your  animals  while  in  transit  to  market. 


Let  us  quote  you  rates. 


HEBER  J.  GRANT  &  COMPANY 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
20  So.  Main  Street 


YOU  MAY 


FORD  V8  or  CASH 


Are  you  smart?  Here's  a  puzzle  that  will  test  your  wits.  The 
Scrambled  Letters  below,  when  properly  re-arranged,  will  spell 
the  name  of  a  Famous  Movie  Star. 

Probably  you  know  the  names  of  most  of  the  Famous  Movie  Stars,  but  just  to  refresh  your 
memory  we  mention  a  few:  Greta  Garbo,  Fredric  March,  Joan  Crawford,  Shirley  Temple, 
Wallace  Beery,  Clark  Gable,  Jean  Harlow,  Dick  Powell, 
Warner  Baxter  and  Kay  Francis. 


W* 


>(t$-RIP-MflT-UH 


a   m 


These    scrambled    letters    will    spell    the    name    of    a    Famous 

Movie  Star  when  they  are  properly  re-arranged.   Start  switching 

the  letters  around ;  see  if  you  can  figure  it  out.  If  your  answer  is  correct,  you  will  receive  at  once, 

A  LARGE  SIZE  PICTURE  OF  THIS  FAMOUS  MOVIE  STAR  FREE!— beautifully  colored 

and  suitable  for  framing— and  the  opportunity  to  win  a  FORD  V-8  SEDAN  or  the  cash.    It 

makes  no  difference  where  you  live,  you  can  take  part. 

Be  The  Big  Winner.  First  Prize  Winner  gets 
Ford  V-8  Sedan;  2nd,  $300  in  Cash;  3rd,  $200 
in  Cash;  4th,  $100  in  Cash;  and  many  other 
Cash  Prizes.  Duplicate  prizes  in  case  of  ties. 

SEND  NO  MONEY!  Just  your  answer  to  the 

Movie  Scramble  above.  USE  THE  COUPON. 
HURRY — Address:  Radio  Station 


k  g  e 

San  Francisco,  C-al. 


COUPON 

RADIO  STATION  KGGC 
San  Francisco,  Cal. 

My  answer 


Name 

Street 


City - — State 

Send  me  the  Free  Picture 


327 


LET'S  SAY  IT  CORRECTLY 

Athletics — a  as  in  cat;  e  as  in  met  (you  will  observe  that 
there  is  only  one  e) ;  i  as  in  it.  Now  say  it  carefully  in 
three,  yes,  only  three  syllables,  with  the  accent  on  the  second 
syllable. 

Penalize — e  as  in  eat,  be  careful  of  that  e;  a  as  in  account; 
i  as  in  ice.    The  accent  comes  on  the  first  syllable. 

Eczema — e  as  in  met;  c  as  in  cat;  e  as  the  first  e  in  event; 
a  as  in  sofa;  accent  the  first  syllable. 

Thornton,  Idaho, 
March  16,  1936. 
Editors  of  Improvement  Era: 

1  can't  tell  you  how  much  I  enjoyed  President  Grant's 
article — "On  Following  Counsel."  It's  just  what  we  need 
—more  faith  and  confidence  in  our  leaders,  more  of  a  desire 
to  go  to  them  for  advice.  I  shall  look  forward  to  other 
articles  with  much  pleasure,  for  I  know  we  can  profit  by  what 
he  says.  Also  the  article  by  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr., 
was  very  timely  and  specific. 

Sincerely, 

Florence  A.  Cheney. 

The  following  is  a  letter  we  have  received   from  Spring 
Glen  Ward  of  the  Carbon  Stake. 
"Enclosed  is  check  for  three  dollars  for  the  final  subscrip- 
tions, making  our  300%  goal. 

"The  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  is  taking  the  extra  Era  and  we  intend 
passing  the  copies  of  the  magazine  around  to  families  of 
non-church  members  who  are  attending  Mutual. 

"Every  Latter-day  Saint  family  in  the  ward  is  either  sub- 
scribing or  has  access  to  this  wonderful  magazine. 
"Wishing  you  continued  success,  I  am 

"C.  H.  Rigby." 

Mesa,  Arizona, 

March  12,   1936. 
Dear  Editors: 

WE  do  appreciate  having  the  Era  in  our  home.  We  feel 
that  it  is  the  voice  of  the  Church  and  a  direct  message 
from  our  beloved  leaders.  All  the  material  therein  is  an 
inspiration  to  better  living  as  well  as  being  a  source  of  choice 
information. 

Because  I  felt  the  dynamic  power  of  Earl  J.  Glade  when 
I  was  a  mere  child,  I  have  been  inspired  every  time  I  have 
read  of  his  good  works.  Naturally  his  article  in  the  March 
number  has  a  direct  appeal  to  me. 

And  so  does  every  other  article — all  different,  yet  all  so 
vital.  Even  the  stories  seem  more  sound  and  vital  than  they 
have  done  sometimes. 

Truly  yours, 

(Signed)  Mildred  B.  Jarvis. 

PRAISE  AND  CRITICISM  FROM  TONGA 

Dear  Editor: 

I  thought  I'd  send  a  word  from  Tonga — telling  you  of  my 
appreciation  of  the  Era.  It  certainly  is  a  connecting  link 
for  us  out  here  in  the  Islands.  I  enjoy  every  page.  I'll  readily 
admit  I  never  gave  it  more  than  a  glance  at  home — that  being 
the  reason  I  didn't  realize  and  know  the  magazine  contained 
so  much  valuable  and  interesting  material. 

I  challenge  any  Latter-day  Saint  to  read  the  Era  and  then 
say  that  it  is  not  indeed  a  real  missionary  for  the  Church — ■ 
for  the  members  and  outsiders. 

Reading  material  here  is  quite  scarce  and  I  have  no  trouble 
lending  the  Era  to  the  Europeans  here — they  look  forward 
to  it  every  month  as  much  as  I  do. 

I  enjoy  the  cover  page  on  the  magazine  too — but  why  not 
have  a  little  change  from   mountain   scenery  and   portraits? 

The  Tongans  are  wonderful  people,  and  I  for  one  would 
like  to  see  an  article  in  the  .Era  on  Tonga — very  few  people 
know  where  it  is  or  anything  about  it.  I  never  heard  of  the 
place  until  I  received  my  call. 

Your  fellow  worker, 

Elder  Tom.  F.  Whitley. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  ERA 

Cisco,  Utah   January  3rd,  1936 
Dear  Editors: 

WE  are  sending  two  dollars  for  our  renewal  subscription  to 
the  Era. 
We  feel  that  we  cannot  be  without  it  one  single  month  as 
it  is  about  the  only  source  of  keeping  in  tune  with  the  Church 
organizations  we  have,  because  we  live  in  an  out-of-the-way 
place  and  miles  from  any  ward  activities. 

The  Era,  therefore,  is  like  "Bread"  to  us,  a  "necessity." 
Best  wishes  for  your  success  in  giving  us  (your  subscribers) 
those  things  that  will  build  our  faith  and  keep  the  courage  of 
our  Forefathers  burning  within  us  day  by  day.     May  "36" 
bring  you  a  successful  and  happy  year. 

Yours  very  truly, 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Parker  Titus. 

NON-MORMON  ENJOYS  ERA 

P.  O.  Box  11 
Cape  Cottage,  Maine, 
January  15,  1936. 
Dear  Editor: 

T  am  UNABLE  to  fill  the  blank  sent  me  relative  to  the  subscrip- 
*  tion  of  The  Improvement  Era.  To  avoid  a  misunderstanding 
an  explanation  is  necessary. 

I  am  a  young  man  without  any  church  affiliations.  However, 
I  have  a  profound  interest  in  religion  and  a  clean  and  whole- 
some life. 

During  the  last  few  years  I  came  in  contact  with  members 
of  the  Church  in  Arizona  and  Idaho.  Without  one  exception 
they  were  all  pleasant  and  friendly. 

I  had  not  given  the  aspects  of  the  Church  much  thought 
until  last  winter  when  I  was  in  Klamath  Falls,  Oregon.  In 
that  city  I  heard  several  young  men  representing  the  Church 
speak.  Their  street-corner  talks  impressed  me  deeply.  I  also 
read  and  re-read  the  tracts  and  literature  handed  me. 

During   the  first  weeks  here   in   Maine,   among   strangers, 

1  had  idle  moments.  I  turned  to  those  tracts  and  several  copies 
of  the  Era.  These  I  carried  in  my  baggage.  I  can  see  my 
way  to  a  better  life  by  following  the  teachings  of  the  Church. 

May  I  remind  you  again  of  the  impressions  left  in  my  mind 
by  the  clean-cut  young  missionaries?  They  are  deep  and 
lasting.    Time  will  not  obliterate  them  from  my  mind. 

These  are  the  reasons  I  want  The  Improvement  Era  to 
come  regularly.  I  know  it  will  help  me  live  a  clean,  whole- 
some, and  useful  life. 

Sincerely  yours, 
(Signed)  Marton  D.  Krauss. 

Villa  Versailles    Buenos  Aires,  Argentina. 
January  10,  1936. 
Dear  Editors: 

The  following  note  may  interest  you: 
For  recreation  during  the  past  month  and  a  half  the 
Elders  of  this  mission  have  been  practicing  indoor  baseball. 
Once  a  week  we  manage  a  "get  together"  on  the  field  of  the 
Union  Telephone  Company.  Last  Saturday  we  responded  to 
an  invitation  of  the  Goodyear  Rubber  Company,  playing 
their  team  on  their  grounds.  The  Goodyear  men  have 
been  playing  together,  some  of  them,  about  five  years.  The 
"North  American  Missionaries,"  as  we  were  called,  went  out 
into  the  field  to  start  off  the  game.  Three  runs  were  scored 
by  our  friendly  opponents  during  their  first  "inning."  The 
"Mormon  Boys"  retaliated  in  part  by  bringing  in  two  runs 
along  about  the  third  inning,  The  remainder  of  the  nine 
innings  was  exciting.  Both  teams  played  masterful  ball. 
Team-work  was  displayed  on  every  side.  The  final  score 
was  against  us,  as  far  as  runs  were  concerned,  but  we  are 
rejoicing  the  fact  that  new  friends  have  been  made.  We  too, 
are  looking  forward  to  the  return  game  which  should  soon 
take  place  with  the  Goodyear  Rubber  Company.  The  score- 
keeper  announced  the  final  news  of  our  last  game  as  3  against 

2  in  favor  of  the  Goodyear  players.  Our  expectations  are 
toward  a  "win"  in  our  coming  game. 

I  remain  your  brother, 
G.  Wallace  Fox. 


328 


J^<?6$zsfzM%&  the  reasons  Why 

The  Trend  To  Dictaphone 

Sweens  On 


Even  more  arresting  than  the  mounting  sales  of 
Dictaphone  are  the  matter-of-fact  reasons  for 
them.  Many  of  these  are  covered  in  a  booklet 
that's  easy  to  read.  It  explains  how  executives 
double  their  ability  to  get  things  done  with  this 
modern  dictating  instrument.  It  illustrates  by  ex- 
ample how  improved  thinking,  improved  office 
control,    improved    flexibility    throughout    the 


staff — -all  march  into  an  office  on  the  heels  of 
Dictaphone, 

The  booklet's  title  is  "What's  An  Office  Any- 
way?" The  coupon  below  will  bring  it  to  you. 
And  after  you've  read  it,  a  working  demonstra- 
tion of  Dictaphone  in  your  own  office  is  yours 
to  command.  Mail  the  coupon  now- — and  take 
a  look  behind  the  rising  trend  to  Dictaphone. 


Some  Companies  Thai  Have 
Recently  Swung  To  Dictaphone 

Lawrence  Warehouse  Co., 
San  Francisco,  Cal. 

Interwoven  Stocking  Co., 
New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

Board  of  Education,  Minneapolis,  Minn 

Phillips  Packing  Co.,  Cambridge,  Md. 


v:;?- -*:-*-/':       '  •>  v.-   ,*  .   •  ' 


■  i 


*i^      •  •  .•  '    -/  W^  ^';r  ,fm 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  IS 


SOLD  ON  MERIT 


OUR 


AIM 


STRICT  ADHERENCE  TO  SOUND  PRINCIPLES 
PLUS  QUALITY  SERVICE  TO  THE  PUBLIC 

AS  A  FINANCIAL  INSTITUTION  OUR  FIRST  CONCERN  HAS  ALWAYS 

BEEN  to  maintain  a  position  far  above  any  question  as  to  FIDELITY  AND 

SECURITY— Measured  by  these  standards  our  standing*  in  the  Insurance  field 

is  second  to  none. 

OUR  NEXT  AIM  has  been  to  pass  on  to  our  policyholders  added  benefits  in 

the  form  of  annual  dividends,  for  all  Beneficial  policyholders  share  in  the  net 

earnings. 

The  wonderful  progress  shown  throughout  the  western  states,  during  our 

thirty  years  service  record,  is  justifiable  proof  of  the  public's  recognition  of 

our  stability  and  their  confidence  in  our  business  administration. 


IF  IT'S  A  BENEFICIAL  POLICY  ITS  THE  BEST  INSURANCE  YOU  CAN  BUY 


HOME    OFFICE 


HEBER  J.  GRANT 

President  &  Director 
J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 

1st  Vice-Pres.  &  Dir. 
DAVID  0.  McKAY 

2nd  Vice-Pres.  &  Dir. 
GEO.  J.  CANNON 

Executive  Vice-Pres.  &  Dir 


AXEL  B.  C.  0HLS0N 
Secretary  &  Director 

JOS.  FIELDING  SMITH 
Director 

ORVAL  W.  ADAMS 
Director 


STEPHEN  L.  CHIPMAN 

Director 
REED  SMOOT 

Director 
LEO  E.  PENROSE 

ffsst.  Secretary 


VIRGIL  H.  SMITH 

Asst.  Secretary 
EARLE  W.  PEIRCE 

Asst.  Treasurer 
EUGENE  P.  WATKINS 

Sup.  R.  E.  Loan  Dept. 


WALDO  M.  ANDERSEN 
Agency  Supervisor 

ASH  BY  D.  BOYLE 
General  Counsel 

W.  R.  CALDERWOOD 
Medical  Director